The Project Gutenberg eBook of With Wolfe in Canada: The Winning of a Continent
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: With Wolfe in Canada: The Winning of a Continent

Author: G. A. Henty

Release date: February 13, 2006 [eBook #17766]

Language: English

Credits: E-text prepared by Martin Robb


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WITH WOLFE IN CANADA: THE WINNING OF A CONTINENT ***


E-text prepared by Martin Robb



WITH WOLFE IN CANADA

Or The Winning of a Continent

by

G. A. Henty

1894







CONTENTS:

   Preface.
   Chapter  1: A Rescue.
   Chapter  2: The Showman's Grandchild.
   Chapter  3: The Justice Room.
   Chapter  4: The Squire's Granddaughter.
   Chapter  5: A Quiet Time.
   Chapter  6: A Storm.
   Chapter  7: Pressed.
   Chapter  8: Discharged.
   Chapter  9: The Defeat Of Braddock.
   Chapter 10: The Fight At Lake George.
   Chapter 11: Scouting.
   Chapter 12: A Commission.
   Chapter 13: An Abortive Attack.
   Chapter 14: Scouting On Lake Champlain.
   Chapter 15: Through Many Perils.
   Chapter 16: The Massacre At Fort William Henry.
   Chapter 17: Louisbourg And Ticonderoga.
   Chapter 18: Quebec.
   Chapter 19: A Dangerous Expedition.
   Chapter 20: The Path Down The Heights.
   Chapter 21: The Capture Of Quebec.



Preface.


My Dear Lads,

In the present volume I have endeavoured to give the details of the
principal events in a struggle whose importance can hardly be
overrated. At its commencement the English occupied a mere patch of
land on the eastern seaboard of America, hemmed in on all sides by the
French, who occupied not only Canada in the north and Louisiana in the
south, but possessed a chain of posts connecting them, so cutting off
the English from all access to the vast countries of the west.

On the issues of that struggle depended not only the destiny of Canada,
but of the whole of North America and, to a large extent, that of the
two mother countries. When the contest began, the chances of France
becoming the great colonizing empire of the world were as good as those
of England. Not only did she hold far larger territories in America
than did England, but she had rich colonies in the West Indies, where
the flag of England was at that time hardly represented, and her
prospects in India were better than our own. At that time, too, she
disputed with us on equal terms the empire of the sea.

The loss of her North American provinces turned the scale. With the
monopoly of such a market, the commerce of England increased
enormously, and with her commerce her wealth and power of extension,
while the power of France was proportionately crippled. It is true
that, in time, the North American colonies, with the exception of
Canada, broke away from their connection with the old country; but they
still remained English, still continued to be the best market for our
goods and manufactures.

Never was the short-sightedness of human beings shown more distinctly,
than when France wasted her strength and treasure in a sterile contest
on the continent of Europe, and permitted, with scarce an effort, her
North American colonies to be torn from her.

All the historical details of the war have been drawn from the
excellent work entitled Montcalm and Wolfe, by Mr. Francis Parkman, and
from the detailed history of the Louisbourg and Quebec expeditions, by
Major Knox, who served under Generals Amherst and Wolfe.

Yours very sincerely,

G. A. Henty.



Chapter 1: A Rescue.


Most of the towns standing on our seacoast have suffered a radical
change in the course of the last century. Railways, and the fashion of
summer holiday making, have transformed them altogether, and great
towns have sprung up where fishing villages once stood. There are a few
places, however, which seem to have been passed by, by the crowd. The
number yearly becomes smaller, as the iron roads throw out fresh
branches. With the advent of these comes the speculative builder. Rows
of terraces and shops are run up, promenades are made, bathing machines
and brass bands become familiar objects, and in a few years the
original character of the place altogether disappears.

Sidmouth, for a long time, was passed by, by the world of holiday
makers. East and west of her, great changes took place, and many far
smaller villages became fashionable seaside watering places. The
railway, which passed by some twelve miles away, carried its tens of
thousands westward, but left few of them for Sidmouth, and anyone who
visited the pretty little place, fifteen years back, would have seen it
almost as it stood when our story opens a century ago.

There are few places in England with a fairer site. It lies embosomed
in the hills, which rise sharply on either side of it, while behind
stretches a rich, undulating country, thickly dotted with orchards and
snug homesteads, with lanes bright with wildflowers and ferns, with
high hedges and trees meeting overhead. The cold breezes, which render
so bare of interest the walks round the great majority of our seaside
towns, pass harmlessly over the valley of the Sid, where the vegetation
is as bright and luxuriant as if the ocean lay leagues away, instead of
breaking on the shore within a few feet of the front line of houses.

The cliffs which, on either side, rise from the water's edge, are
neither white like those to the east, nor grey as are the rugged
bulwarks to the west. They are of a deep red, warm and pleasant to the
eye, with clumps of green showing brightly up against them on every
little ledge where vegetation can get a footing; while the beach is
neither pebble, nor rock, nor sand, but a smooth, level surface sloping
evenly down; hard and pleasant to walk on when the sea has gone down,
and the sun has dried and baked it for an hour or two; but slippery and
treacherous when freshly wetted, for the red cliffs are of clay. Those
who sail past in a boat would hardly believe that this is so, for the
sun has baked its face, and the wind dried it, till it is cracked and
seamed, and makes a brave imitation of red granite; but the clammy
ooze, when the sea goes down, tells its nature only too plainly, and
Sidmouth will never be a popular watering place for children, for there
is no digging sand castles here, and a fall will stain light dresses
and pinafores a ruddy hue, and the young labourers will look as if they
had been at work in a brick field.

But a century since, the march of improvement had nowhere begun; and
there were few larger, and no prettier, seaside villages on the coast
than Sidmouth.

It was an afternoon in August. The sun was blazing down hotly, scarce a
breath of wind was stirring, and the tiny waves broke along the shore
with a low rustle like that of falling leaves. Some fishermen were at
work, recaulking a boat hauled up on the shore. Others were laying out
some nets to dry in the sun. Some fisher boys were lying asleep, like
dogs basking in the heat; and a knot of lads, sitting under the shade
of a boat, were discussing with some warmth the question of smuggling.

"What do you say to it, Jim Walsham?" one of the party said, looking up
at a boy some twelve years old, who was leaning against a boat, but who
had hitherto taken no part in the discussion.

"There is no doubt that it's wrong," the boy said. "Not wrong like
stealing, and lying, and that sort of thing; still it's wrong, because
it's against the law; and the revenue men, if they come upon a gang
landing the tubs, fight with them, and if any are killed they are not
blamed for it, so there is no doubt about its being wrong. Then, on the
other hand, no one thinks any the worse of the men that do it, and
there is scarce a one, gentle or simple, as won't buy some of the stuff
if he gets a chance, so it can't be so very wrong. It must be great fun
to be a smuggler, to be always dodging the king's cutters, and running
cargoes under the nose of the officers ashore. There is some excitement
in a life like that."

"There is plenty of excitement in fishing," one of the boys said
sturdily. "If you had been out in that storm last March, you would have
had as much excitement as you liked. For twelve hours we expected to go
down every minute, and we were half our time bailing for our lives."

An approving murmur broke from the others, who were all, with the
exception of the one addressed as Jim Walsham, of the fisher class. His
clothing differed but little from that of the rest. His dark blue pilot
trousers were old and sea stained, his hands and face were dyed brown
with exposure to the sun and the salt water; but there was something,
in his manner and tone of voice, which showed that a distinction
existed.

James Walsham was, indeed, the son of the late doctor of the village,
who had died two years previously. Dr. Walsham had been clever in his
profession, but circumstances were against him. Sidmouth and its
neighbourhood were so healthy, that his patients were few and far
between; and when he died, of injuries received from being thrown over
his horse's head, when the animal one night trod on a stone coming down
the hill into Sidmouth, his widow and son were left almost penniless.

Mrs. Walsham was, fortunately, an energetic woman, and a fortnight
after her husband's death, she went round among the tradesmen of the
place and the farmers of the neighbourhood, and announced her intention
of opening a school for girls. She had received a good education, being
the daughter of a clergyman, and she soon obtained enough pupils to
enable her to pay her way, and to keep up the pretty home in which her
husband lived in the outskirts of Sidmouth.

If she would have taken boarders, she could have obtained far higher
terms, for good schools were scarce; but this she would not do, and her
pupils all lived within distances where they could walk backwards and
forwards to their homes. Her evenings she devoted to her son, and,
though the education which she was enabled to give him would be
considered meagre, indeed, in these days of universal cramming, he
learned as much as the average boy of the period.

He would have learned more had he followed her desires, and devoted the
time when she was engaged in teaching to his books; but this he did not
do. For a few hours in the day he would work vigorously at his lessons.
The rest of his time he spent either on the seashore, or in the boats
of the fishermen; and he could swim, row, or handle a boat under sail
in all weather, as well or better than any lad in the village of his
own age.

His disposition was a happy one, and he was a general favourite among
the boatmen. He had not, as yet, made up his mind as to his future. His
mother wanted him to follow his father's profession. He himself longed
to go to sea, but he had promised his mother that he would never do so
without her consent, and that consent he had no hope of obtaining.

The better-class people in the village shook their heads gravely over
James Walsham, and prophesied no good things of him. They considered
that he demeaned himself greatly by association with the fisher boys,
and more than once he had fallen into disgrace, with the more quiet
minded of the inhabitants, by mischievous pranks. His reputation that
way once established, every bit of mischief in the place, which could
not be clearly traced to someone else, was put down to him; and as he
was not one who would peach upon others to save himself, he was seldom
in a position to prove his innocence.

The parson had once called upon Mrs. Walsham, and had talked to her
gravely over her son's delinquencies, but his success had not been
equal to his anticipations. Mrs. Walsham had stood up warmly for her
son.

"The boy may get into mischief sometimes, Mr. Allanby, but it is the
nature of boys to do so. James is a good boy, upright and honourable,
and would not tell a lie under any consideration. What is he to do? If
I could afford to send him to a good school it would be a different
thing, but that you know I cannot do. From nine in the morning, until
five in the afternoon, my time is occupied by teaching, and I cannot
expect, nor do I wish, that he should sit moping indoors all day. He
had far better be out in the boats with the fishermen, than be hanging
about the place doing nothing. If anything happened to me, before he is
started in life, there would be nothing for him but to take to the sea.
I am laying by a little money every month, and if I live for another
year there will be enough to buy him a fishing boat and nets. I trust
that it may not come to that, but I see nothing derogatory in his
earning an honest living with his own hands. He will always be
something better than a common fisherman. The education I have striven
to give him, and his knowledge that he was born a gentleman, will nerve
him to try and rise.

"As to what you say about mischief, so far as I know all boys are
mischievous. I know that my own brothers were always getting into
scrapes, and I have no doubt, Mr. Allanby, that when you look back upon
your own boyhood, you will see that you were not an exception to the
general rule."

Mr. Allanby smiled. He had come rather against his own inclinations;
but his wife had urged him to speak to Mrs. Walsham, her temper being
ruffled by the disappearance of two favourite pigeons, whose loss she,
without a shadow of evidence, most unjustly put down to James Walsham.

The parson was by no means strict with his flock. He was a tall man,
inclined to be portly, a good shot and an ardent fisherman; and
although he did not hunt, he was frequently seen on his brown cob at
the meet, whenever it took place within a reasonable distance of
Sidmouth; and without exactly following the hounds, his knowledge of
the country often enabled him to see more of the hunt than those who
did.

As Mrs. Walsham spoke, the memory of his old school and college days
came across him.

"That is the argumentum ad hominem, Mrs. Walsham, and when a lady takes
to that we can say no more. You know I like your boy. There is much
that is good in him; but it struck me that you were letting him run a
little too wild. However, there is much in what you say, and I don't
believe that he is concerned in half the mischief that he gets credit
for. Still, you must remember that a little of the curb, just a little,
is good for us all. It spoils a horse to be always tugging at his
mouth, but he will go very badly if he does not feel that there is a
hand on the reins.

"I have said the same thing to the squire. He spoils that boy of his,
for whom, between ourselves, I have no great liking. The old man will
have trouble with him before he is done, or I am greatly mistaken."

Nothing came of Mr. Allanby's visit. Mrs. Walsham told James that he
had been there to remonstrate with her.

"I do not want to stop you from going out sailing, Jim; but I wish you
would give up your mischievous pranks, they only get you bad will and a
bad name in the place. Many people here think that I am wrong in
allowing you to associate so much with the fisher boys, and when you
get into scrapes, it enables them to impress upon me how right they
were in their forecasts. I do not want my boy to be named in the same
breath with those boys of Robson's, or young Peterson, or Blame."

"But you know I have nothing to do with them, mother," James said
indignantly. "They spend half their time about the public house, and
they do say that when Peterson has been out with that lurcher of his,
he has been seen coming back with his coat bulged out, and there is
often a smell of hare round his father's cottage at supper time. You
know I wouldn't have anything to do with them."

"No, Jim, I am sure you would not; but if people mix up your name with
theirs it is almost as bad for you as if you had. Unfortunately, people
are too apt not to distinguish between tricks which are really only the
outcome of high spirit, and a lack of something better to do, and real
vice. Therefore, Jim, I say, keep yourself from mischief. I know that,
though you are out of doors so many hours of the day, you really do get
through a good deal of work; but other people do not give you credit
for this. Remember how your father was respected here. Try to act
always as you would have done had he been alive, and you cannot go far
wrong."

James had done his best, but he found it hard to get rid of his
reputation for getting into mischief, and more than once, when falsely
suspected, he grumbled that he might just as well have the fun of the
thing, for he was sure to have the blame.

As Jim Walsham and his companions were chatting in the shade of a boat,
their conversation was abruptly broken off by the sight of a figure
coming along the road. It was a tall figure, with a stiff military
bearing. He was pushing before him a large box, mounted on a framework
supported by four wheels. Low down, close to the ground, swung a large
flat basket. In this, on a shawl spread over a thick bed of hay, sat a
little girl some five years old.

"It is the sergeant," one of the boys exclaimed. "I wonder whether he
has got a fresh set of views? The last were first-rate ones."

The sergeant gave a friendly nod to the boys as he passed, and then,
turning up the main street from the beach, went along until he came to
a shaded corner, and there stopped. The boys had all got up and
followed him, and now stood looking on with interest at his
proceedings. The little girl had climbed out of her basket as soon as
he stopped, and after asking leave, trotted back along the street to
the beach, and was soon at play among the seaweed and stones.

She was a singularly pretty child, with dark blue eyes, and brown hair
with a touch of gold. Her print dress was spotlessly clean and neat; a
huge flapping sunbonnet shaded her face, whose expression was bright
and winning.

"Well, boys," the sergeant said cheerfully, "how have you been getting
on since I was here last? Nobody drowned, I hope, or come to any ill.
Not that we must grumble, whatever comes. We have all got to do our
duty, whether it be to march up a hill with shot and shell screaming
and whistling round, as I have had to do; or to be far out at sea with
the wind blowing fit to take the hair off your head, as comes to your
lot sometimes; or following the plough from year's end to year's end,
as happens to some. We have got to make the best of it, whatever it is.

"I have got a grand new set of pictures from Exeter. They came all the
way down from London town for me by waggon. London Bridge, and Windsor
Castle, with the flag flying over it, telling that the king--God bless
his gracious majesty--is at home.

"Then, I have got some pictures of foreign parts that will make you
open your eyes. There's Niagara. I don't know whether you've heard of
it, but it's a place where a great river jumps down over a wall of
rock, as high as that steeple there, with a roar like thunder that can
be heard, they say, on a still night, for twenty miles round.

"I have got some that will interest you more still, because you are
sailors, or are going to be sailors. I have got one of the killing of a
whale. He has just thrown a boat, with five sailors, into the air, with
a lash of his tail; but it's of no use, for there are other boats
round, and the harpoons are striking deep in his flesh. He is a big
fish, and a strong one; but he will be beaten, for he does not know how
to use his strength. That's the case with many men. They throw away
their life and their talents, just because they don't know what's in
them, and what they might do if they tried.

"And I have got a picture of the fight with the Spanish Armada. You
have heard about that, boys, surely; for it began out there, over the
water, almost in sight of Sidmouth, and went on all the way up the
Channel; our little ships hanging on to the great Spaniards and giving
them no rest, but worrying them, and battering them, till they were
glad to sail away to the Dutch coast. But they were not safe there, for
we sent fire ships at them, and they had to cut and run; and then a
storm came on, and sunk many, and drove others ashore all around our
coasts, even round the north of Scotland and Ireland.

"You will see it all here, boys, and as you know, the price is only one
penny."

By this time, the sergeant had let down one side of the box and
discovered four round holes, and had arranged a low stool in front, for
any of those, who were not tall enough to look through the glasses, to
stand upon. A considerable number of girls and boys had now gathered
round, for Sergeant Wilks and his show were old, established favourites
at Sidmouth, and the news of his arrival had travelled quickly round
the place.

Four years before, he had appeared there for the first time, and since
then had come every few months. He travelled round the southwestern
counties, Dorset and Wilts, Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall, and his
cheery good temper made him a general favourite wherever he went.

He was somewhat of a martinet, and would have no crowding and pushing,
and always made the boys stand aside till the girls had a good look;
but he never hurried them, and allowed each an ample time to see the
pictures, which were of a better class than those in most travelling
peep shows. There was some murmuring, at first, because the show
contained none of the popular murders and blood-curdling scenes to
which the people were accustomed.

"No," the sergeant had said firmly, when the omission was suggested to
him; "the young ones see quite enough scenes of drunkenness and
fighting. When I was a child, I remember seeing in a peep show the
picture of a woman lying with her head nearly cut off, and her husband
with a bloody chopper standing beside her; and it spoiled my sleep for
weeks. No, none of that sort of thing for Sergeant Wilks. He has fought
for his country, and has seen bloodshed enough in his time, and the
ground half covered with dead and dying men; but that was duty--this is
pleasure. Sergeant Wilks will show the boys and girls, who pay him
their pennies, views in all parts of the world, such as would cost them
thousands of pounds if they travelled to see them, and all as natural
as life. He will show them great battles by land and sea, where the
soldiers and sailors shed their blood like water in the service of
their country. But cruel murders and notorious crimes he will not show
them."

It was not the boys and girls, only, who were the sergeant's patrons.
Picture books were scarce in those days, and grown-up girls and young
men were not ashamed to pay their pennies to peep into the sergeant's
box.

There was scarcely a farm house throughout his beat where he was not
known and welcomed. His care of the child, who, when he first came
round, was but a year old, won the heart of the women; and a bowl of
bread and milk for the little one, and a mug of beer and a hunch of
bread and bacon for himself, were always at his service, before he
opened his box and showed its wonders to the maids and children of the
house.

Sidmouth was one of his regular halting places, and, indeed, he visited
it more often than any other town on his beat. There was always a room
ready for him there, in the house of a fisherman's widow, when he
arrived on the Saturday, and he generally stopped till the Monday. Thus
he had come to know the names of most of the boys of the place, as well
as of many of the elders; for it was his custom, of a Saturday evening,
after the little one was in bed, to go and smoke his pipe in the
taproom of the "Anchor," where he would sometimes relate tales of his
adventures to the assembled fishermen. But, although chatty and cheery
with his patrons, Sergeant Wilks was a reticent, rather than a
talkative, man. At the "Anchor" he was, except when called upon for a
story, a listener rather than a talker.

As to his history, or the county to which he belonged, he never alluded
to it, although communicative enough as to his military adventures; and
any questions which were asked him, he quietly put on one side. He had
intimated, indeed, that the father and mother of his grandchild were
both dead; but it was not known whether she was the child of his son or
daughter; for under his cheerful talk there was something of military
strictness and sternness, and he was not a man of whom idle questions
would be asked.

"Now, boys and girls," he said, "step up; the show is ready. Those who
have got a penny cannot spend it better. Those who haven't must try and
get their father or mother to give them one, and see the show later on.
Girls first. Boys should always give way to their sisters. The bravest
men are always the most courteous and gentle with women."

Four girls, of various ages, paid their pennies and took their places
at the glasses, and the sergeant then began to describe the pictures,
his descriptions of the wonders within being so exciting, that several
boys and girls stole off from the little crowd, and made their way to
their homes to coax their parents out of the necessary coin.

James Walsham listened a while, and then walked away to the sea, for
there would be several sets of girls before it came to the turn of the
boys. He strolled along, and as he came within sight of the beach
stopped for a moment suddenly, and then, with a shout, ran forward at
the top of his speed.

The little girl, after playing some time with the seaweed, had climbed
into a small boat which lay at the edge of the advancing tide, and,
leaning over the stern, watched the little waves as they ran up one
after another. A few minutes after she had got into it, the rising tide
floated the boat, and it drifted out a few yards, as far as its
headrope allowed it. Ignorant of what had happened, the child was
kneeling up at the stern, leaning over, and dabbling her hands in the
water.

No one had noticed her. The boys had all deserted the beach. None of
the fishermen were near the spot.

Just before James Walsham came within sight of the sea, the child had
overbalanced itself. His eye fell on the water just as two arms and a
frightened little face appeared above it. There was a little splash,
and a struggle, and the sea was bare again.

At the top of his speed James dashed across the road, sprang down the
beach, and, rushing a few yards into the water, dived down. He knew
which way the tide was making, and allowed for the set. A few vigorous
strokes, and he reached something white on the surface. It was the
sunbonnet which had, in the child's struggles, become unfastened. He
dived at once, and almost immediately saw a confused mass before him.
Another stroke, and he seized the child's clothes, and, grasping her
firmly, rose to the surface and swam towards shore.

Although the accident had not been perceived, his shout and sudden rush
into the water had called the attention of some of the men, and two or
three of them ran into the water, waist deep, to help him out with his
little burden.

"Well done, Master Walsham! The child would have been drowned if you
had not seed it. None of us noticed her fall over. She was playing on
the beach last time I seed her."

"Is she dead?" James asked, breathless from his exertions.

"Not she," the fisherman said. "She could not have been under water a
minute. Take her into my cottage, it's one of the nighest. My wife will
put her between the blankets, and will soon bring her round."

The fisherman's wife met them at the door, and, taking the child from
the lad, carried it in, and soon had her wrapped up in blankets. But
before this was done she had opened her eyes, for she had scarcely lost
consciousness when James had seized her.

The lad stood outside the door, waiting for the news, when the sergeant
hurried up, one of the fishermen having gone to tell him what had
happened, as soon as the child had been carried into the
cottage--assuring him, as he did so, that the little one would speedily
come round.

Just as he came up the door of the cottage opened, and one of the
women, who had run in to assist the fisherman's wife, put her head out.

"She has opened her eyes," she said. "The little dear will soon be all
right."

"Thank God for His mercies!" the sergeant said, taking off his hat.
"What should I have done if I had lost her?

"And I have to thank you, next to God," he said, seizing the boy's
hand. "May God bless you, young gentleman! and reward you for having
saved my darling. They tell me she must have been drowned, but for you,
for no one knew she had fallen in. Had it not been for you, I should
come round to look for her, and she would have been gone--gone
forever!" and the showman dashed the tears from his eyes with the back
of his hand.

"I was only just in time," the lad said. "I did not see her fall out of
the boat. She was only a few yards away from it when she came up--just
as my eyes fell on the spot. I am very glad to have saved her for you;
but, of course, it was nothing of a swim. She could not have been many
yards out of my depth. Now I will run home and change my things."

James Walsham was too much accustomed to be wet through, to care
anything about his dripping clothes, but they served him as an excuse
to get away, for he felt awkward and embarrassed at the gratitude of
the old soldier. He pushed his way through the little crowd, which had
now gathered round, and started at a run; for the news had brought
almost all those gathered round the peep show to the shore, the
excitement of somebody being drowned being superior even to that of the
peep show, to the great majority; though a few, who had no hope of
obtaining the necessary pennies, had lingered behind, and seized the
opportunity for a gratuitous look through the glasses.

James ran upstairs and changed his clothes without seeing his mother,
and then, taking down one of his lesson books, set to work, shrinking
from the idea of going out again, and being made a hero of.

Half an hour later there was a knock at the front door, and a few
minutes after his mother called him down. He ran down to the parlour,
and there found the showman.

"Oh, I say," the boy broke out, "don't say anything more about it! I do
hate being thanked, and there was nothing in swimming ten yards in a
calm sea. Please don't say anything more about it. I would rather you
hit me, ever so much."

The sergeant smiled gravely, and Mrs. Walsham exclaimed:

"Why didn't you come in and tell me about it, Jim? I could not make out
at first what Mr.--Mr.--"

"Sergeant Wilks, madam."

"What Sergeant Wilks meant, when he said that he had called to tell me
how grateful he felt to you for saving his little grandchild's life. I
am proud of you, Jim."

"Oh, mother, don't!" the boy exclaimed. "It is horrid going on so. If I
had swum out with a rope through the surf, there might be something in
it; but just to jump in at the edge of the water is not worth making a
fuss about, one way or the other."

"Not to you, perhaps, young gentleman, but it is to me," the showman
said. "The child is the light of my life, the only thing I have to care
for in the world, and you have saved her. If it had only been by
stretching out your hand, I should have been equally grateful. However,
I will say no more about it, but I shall not think the less.

"But don't you believe, madam, that there was no credit in it. It was
just the quickness and the promptness which saved her life. Had your
son hesitated a moment it would have been too late, for he would never
have found her. It is not likely that your son will ever have any
occasion for help of mine, but should there be an opportunity, he may
rely upon it that any service I can render him shall be his to the
death; and, unlikely as it may seem, it may yet turn out that this
brave act of his, in saving the life of the granddaughter of a
travelling showman, will not be without its reward."

"Is she all right now?" James asked abruptly, anxious to change the
conversation.

"Yes. She soon came to herself, and wanted to tell me all about it; but
I would not let her talk, and in a few minutes she dropped off to
sleep, and there I left her. The women tell me she will probably sleep
till morning, and will then be as well as ever. And now I must go and
look after my box, or the boys will be pulling it to pieces."

It was, however, untouched, for in passing the sergeant had told the
little crowd that, if they left it alone, he would, on his return, let
all see without payment; and during the rest of the afternoon he was
fully occupied with successive audiences, being obliged to make his
lectures brief, in order that all might have their turn.

After the sergeant had left, James took his hat and went for a long
walk in the country, in order to escape the congratulations of the
other boys. The next day little Agnes was perfectly well, and appeared
with her grandfather in the seat, far back in the church, which he
always occupied on the Sundays he spent at Sidmouth. On these occasions
she was always neatly and prettily dressed, and, indeed, some of the
good women of the place, comparing the graceful little thing with their
own children, had not been backward in their criticisms on the folly of
the old showman, in dressing his child out in clothes fit for a lady.



Chapter 2: The Showman's Grandchild.


Three months later the showman again appeared at Sidmouth, but did not
set up his box as usual. Leaving it at his lodging, he went at once
with his grandchild to Mrs. Walsham's.

"I have come, madam," he said after the first inquiries about the child
had been answered, "on a particular business. It will seem a strange
thing to you for a man like me to ask, but things are not quite as they
seem, though I can't explain it now. But I am beating about the bush,
and not getting any nearer. I have come to ask, madam, whether you
would take charge of the child for two years. Of course I am ready to
pay anything that you may think proper."

"But I don't take boarders," Mrs. Walsham said, much surprised at the
proposition. "I only take girls who come in the morning and go away in
the afternoon. Besides, they are all a good many years older than your
grandchild. None of the girls who come to me are under twelve."

"I know, ma'm, I know; and I am sure you must think it a great liberty
on my part to ask such a thing," the sergeant said apologetically. "It
is not the teaching I want, but just a home for her."

Mrs. Walsham felt puzzled. She did, in her heart, feel it to be a
liberty. Surely this wandering showman would find no difficulty in
getting his grandchild taken care of among people of his own rank in
life. It did seem most singular that he should seek to place the child
with her. Mrs. Walsham was not given to thinking what her neighbours
would say, but she thought of the buzz of comment and astonishment
which her taking the charge of this child would excite. She had been
particular in keeping her little school to some extent select, and as
it was now as large as she could manage unaided, she was able to make
it almost a favour to the farmers' wives to take their girls.

But to do Mrs. Walsham justice, this thought had less influence with
her than that of the time and care which would be required by a child
of that age in the house. Certainly, she thought, as she looked at her,
sitting with her eyes wide open and an expression of grave wonder in
her face, "she is a little darling, and as Jim saved her life I have a
special interest in her; but this is out of the question."

It was two or three minutes before she answered the showman's last
words.

"No, it cannot be done, Sergeant Wilks. No money that could be paid me
would make up to me for the charge of a child of her age. I am all day
in school, and what could a child, especially one accustomed to be out
all day, do with herself? The worry and anxiety would be immense. Were
it not for my school, it would be different altogether. A child of that
age, especially such a sweet little thing as your granddaughter seems
to be, would be a pet and amusement; but as it is, I am sorry to say
that it is out of the question. But surely you will have no difficulty
in finding plenty of good women who would be glad to take her, and to
whom, having children of the same age, she would be no trouble
whatever."

"Yes," the sergeant said slowly, "I was afraid you would say that,
ma'm. Besides, though you are good enough not to say it, I know that
there must be other objections. I know you must be surprised at my
wanting her to be with a lady like yourself. So far as money goes, I
could afford to pay fifty pounds a year, and perhaps you might get a
girl who could look after Aggie while you are busy."

"Fifty pounds a year!" Mrs. Walsham said, greatly surprised. "That is a
large sum, a great deal too large a sum for you to pay for the care of
such a little child. For half that, there are scores of farmers' wives
who would be happy to take her, and where she would be far more happy
and comfortable than she would be with me."

"I know I could get plenty to take her," the soldier said, "but I have
reasons, very particular reasons, why I wish to place her with a lady
for two years. I cannot explain those reasons to you, but you may
imagine they must be strong ones, for me to be willing to pay fifty
pounds a year for her. That money has been laid by from the day she was
born, for that purpose. I have other reasons, of my own, for wishing
that she should be at Sidmouth rather than at any other place; and I
have another reason," and a slight smile stole across his face, "for
preferring that she should be with you rather than anyone else. All
this must seem very strange to you, madam; but at the end of the two
years, when you know what my reasons were, you will acknowledge that
they were good ones.

"God knows," he went on, looking very grave, "what a wrench it will be
for me to part with her. How lonely I shall be, as I tramp the country
without her pretty prattle to listen to; but I have got to do it sooner
or later, and these two years, when I can see her sometimes, will be a
break, and accustom me to do without her sweet face.

"Please, madam," he urged, "do not give me a final answer today. I
shall not go till Monday, and will call again, if you will let me, that
morning; and believe me, if I could tell you all, I could give you
reasons which would, I think, induce you to change your mind."

So saying, he made a military salute, took the child's hand in his, and
was soon striding along towards the sea.

Mrs. Walsham was some time before she recovered from her surprise. This
was, indeed, a mysterious affair. The earnestness with which the old
soldier pleaded his cause had moved her strongly, and had almost
persuaded her to accept the proposal, which had at first seemed
preposterous. Fifty pounds a year, too, was certainly a handsome sum.
She could get a girl from the village for two or three shillings a week
to look after the child, and go out with her during school hours, and a
hundred pounds would be a very handsome addition to the sum which she
had begun, little by little, to lay by for Jim's preparation for the
medical profession.

In the five years which would elapse, before it would be time for him
to enter upon his studies for it, she could hardly hope to lay by more
than that sum, and this would at a stroke double it. Certainly it was a
tempting offer. She could not do justice to the child, could not give
her the care and attention which she ought to have, and which she could
have for such a sum elsewhere; but the sergeant knew exactly how she
was placed, and if he was willing and anxious for her to assume the
charge of the child, why should she refuse this good offer?

However, her pupils were waiting for her in the next room, and with an
effort Mrs. Walsham put the matter aside, and went in to them.

When James returned home to dinner, his mother related to him the whole
conversation. James was more amused than puzzled.

"It seems a rum idea, mother; but I don't see why you shouldn't take
her. She is a sweet little thing, and will be a great amusement. Fifty
pounds a year seems a tremendous sum for a man like that to pay; but I
suppose he knows his own business, and it will be a great pull for you.
You will be able to have all sorts of comforts. I should like it very
much. I have often wished I had had a little sister, and she can go out
walks with me, you know. It would be like having a big dog with one,
only much jollier."

"Yes," his mother said smiling; "and I shouldn't be surprised if you
wanted to throw sticks into the water for her to fetch them out, and to
be taking her out for a night's fishing, and be constantly bringing her
home splashed with that nasty red mud from head to foot. You would be a
nice playmate for a little girl, Jim. Perhaps it is that special
advantage that the sergeant had in his mind's eye, when he was so
anxious to put her with me."

James laughed.

"I would see that she didn't come to any harm, anyhow, you know; and,
after all, I suppose it was my picking her out of the sea that had
something to do with his first thinking of putting her with you."

"I suppose it had, Jim," she said more seriously. "But what do you
think, my boy? You know there are disadvantages in it. There will be a
good deal of talk about my taking this showman's grandchild, and some
of the farmers' wives won't like it."

"Then let them dislike it," James said indignantly. "The child is as
good as their daughters, any day. Why, I noticed her in church looking
like a little lady. There was not a child there to compare to her."

"Yes, I have noticed her myself," Mrs. Walsham said. "She is a
singularly pretty and graceful child; but it will certainly cause
remark."

"Well, mother, you can easily say, what is really the fact, that you
naturally felt an interest in her because I picked her out of the
water. Besides, if people make remarks they will soon be tired of that;
and if not, I can get into some scrape or other and give them something
else to talk about."

Accordingly, when Sergeant Wilks called on Monday morning for his
answer, Mrs. Walsham told him that she had decided to accept his offer.

"You are aware how I am placed," she said, "and that I cannot give her
the care and time which I could wish, and which she ought to have for
such a liberal payment as you propose; but you know that beforehand,
and you see that for two years' payments I could not sacrifice my
school connection, which I should have to do if I gave her the time I
should wish."

"I understand, madam," he said, "and I am grateful to you for
consenting to take her. She is getting too old now to wander about with
me, and since the narrow escape she had, last time I was here, I have
felt anxious whenever she was out of my sight. It would not suit me to
put her in a farm house. I want her to learn to speak nicely, and I
have done my best to teach her; but if she went to a farm house she
would be picking up all sorts of country words, and I want her to talk
like a little lady.

"So that is settled, ma'm. I am going on to Exeter from here, and shall
get her a stock of clothes there, and will bring her back next
Saturday. Will it suit you to take her then?"

Mrs. Walsham said that would suit very well; and an hour later the
sergeant set out from Sidmouth with his box, Aggie trotting alongside,
talking continuously.

"But why am I to stop with that lady, grampa, and not to go about with
you any more? I sha'n't like it. I like going about, though I get so
tired sometimes when you are showing the pictures; and I like being
with you. It isn't 'cause I have been naughty, is it? 'Cause I fell out
of the boat into the water? I won't never get into a boat again, and I
didn't mean to fall out, you know."

"No, Aggie, it's not that," the sergeant said. "You are always a good
girl--at least, not always, because sometimes you get into passions,
you know. Still, altogether you are a good little girl. Still, you see,
you can't always be going about the country with me."

"But why not, grampa?"

"Well, my dear, because great girls can't go about the country like
men. It wouldn't be right and proper they should."

"Why shouldn't it be, grampa?" the child persisted.

"Well, Aggie, I can't exactly explain to you why, but so it is. Men and
boys have to work. They go about in ships, or as soldiers to fight for
their country, just as I did. Girls and women have to stop at home, and
keep house, and nurse babies, and that sort of thing. God made man to
be hard and rough, and to work and go about. He made woman gentle and
soft, to stop at home and make things comfortable."

Aggie meditated for some distance, in silence, upon this view of the
case.

"But I have seen women working in the fields, grampa, and some of them
didn't seem very soft and gentle."

"No, Aggie, things don't always go just as they ought to do; and you
see, when people are poor, and men can't earn enough wages, then their
wives and daughters have to help; and then, you see, they get rough,
more like men, because they are not doing their proper work. But I want
you to grow up soft and gentle, and so, for a time, I want you to live
with that lady with the nice boy who pulled you out of the water, and
they will make you very happy, and I shall come and see you sometime."

"I like him," the child said with a nod; "but I would rather be with
you, you know."

"And the lady will teach you to read, Aggie. You have learned your
letters, you know."

Aggie shook her head, to show that this part of the programme was not
particularly to her liking.

"Do you think the boy will play with me, grampa?"

"I daresay he will, Aggie, when you are very good; and you must never
forget, you know, that he saved your life. Just think how unhappy I
should be, if he had not got you out of the water."

"The water was cold and nasty," Aggie said, "and it seemed so warm and
nice to my hands. Aggie won't go near the water any more. Of course, if
the boy is with me I can go, because he won't let me tumble in.

"Shall I get into the basket now, grampa? I is tired."

"Oh, nonsense, little woman! you have not walked half a mile yet.
Anyhow, you must trot along until you get to the top of this hill, then
you shall have a lift for a bit."

And so, with the child sometimes walking and sometimes riding,
sometimes asleep in her basket and sometimes chatting merrily to her
grandfather, the pair made their way across the country towards Exeter.

There was no little talk in Sidmouth when, on the following Sunday, the
showman's grandchild appeared in Mrs. Walsham's pew in church, and it
became known that she had become an inmate of her house. It was
generally considered that Mrs. Walsham had let herself down greatly by
taking the showman's grandchild, and one or two of the mothers of her
pupils talked about taking them away. One or two, indeed, called upon
her to remonstrate personally, but they gained nothing by the step.

"I do not understand what you mean," she said quietly, "by saying that
the child is not fit to associate with my other pupils. She is
singularly gentle and taking in her manner. She expresses herself
better than any child of her own age in Sidmouth, so far as I know.
There are few so neatly and prettily dressed. What is there to object
to? Her grandfather has been a sergeant in the army. He bears a good
character, and is liked wherever he goes. I do not consider that James
or myself are, in any way, demeaned by sitting down to meals with the
child, who, indeed, behaves as prettily and nicely as one could wish;
and I certainly do not see that any of my pupils can be injuriously
affected by the fact that, for an hour or two in the day, she learns
her lessons in the same room with them. Had I thought that they would
be, I should not have received her. I shall, of course, be sorry if any
of my pupils are taken away, but as I have several girls only waiting
for vacancies, it would make no difference to me pecuniarily."

And so it happened that Mrs. Walsham lost none of her pupils, and in a
short time the wonder died out. Indeed, the child herself was so
pretty, and taking in her ways, that it was impossible to make any
objection to her personally.

Mrs. Walsham had been struck by the self command which she showed at
parting with her grandfather. Her eyes were full of tears, her lip
quivered, and she could scarcely speak; but there was no loud wailing,
no passionate outburst. Her grandfather had impressed upon her that the
parting was for her own good, and child though she was, she felt how
great a sacrifice he was making in parting with her, and although she
could not keep the tears from streaming down her cheeks, or silence her
sobs as she bade him goodbye, she tried hard to suppress her grief.

The pain of parting was, indeed, fully as great to Sergeant Wilks as to
his granddaughter; and it was with a very husky voice that he bade her
goodbye, and then, putting her into Mrs. Walsham's arms, walked hastily
away.

Aggie was soon at home. She and James very quickly became allies, and
the boy was ever ready to amuse her, often giving up his own plans to
take her for a walk to pick flowers in the hedgerow, or to sail a tiny
boat for her in the pools left as the sea retired. Mrs. Walsham found,
to her surprise, that the child gave little trouble. She was quiet and
painstaking during the half hours in the morning and afternoon when she
was in the school room, while at mealtimes her prattle and talk amused
both mother and son, and altogether she made the house brighter and
happier than it was before.

In two months the sergeant came round again. He did not bring his box
with him, having left it at his last halting place; telling James, who
happened to meet him as he came into Sidmouth, that he did not mean to
bring his show there again.

"It will be better for the child," he explained. "She has done with the
peep show now, and I do not want her to be any longer associated with
it."

Aggie was delighted to see him, and sprang into his arms, with a scream
of joy, as he entered. After a few minutes' talk, Mrs. Walsham
suggested that she should put on her hat and go for a walk with him,
and, in high contentment, the child trotted off, holding her
grandfather's hand. Turning to the left, the sergeant took the path up
the hill, and when he reached the top, sat down on the short turf, with
Aggie nestling up against him.

"So you are quite well and happy, Aggie?" he asked.

"Quite well, grampa, and very happy; but I do wish so much that you
were here. Oh. it would be so nice to have you to go out with every
day!"

"I am afraid that cannot be managed, Aggie. I have been busy so long
that I could not settle down quietly here. Besides, I must live, you
know."

"But wouldn't people give you money for the show if you lived here,
grampa? You always got money here the same as other places."

"Yes, my dear, but I could not get fresh pictures every day, and should
soon tire them by showing the old house."

"But you are sorry sometimes, grampa, not to have me with you?"

"Yes, Aggie, very sorry. I miss you terribly sometimes, and I am always
thinking about you."

"Then why don't you take me away again, grampa?"

"Because, as I told you, Aggie, I want you to learn to read, and to
grow up quite a little lady."

"Does reading make one a lady, grampa?"

"No, Aggie, not by itself, but with other things."

"And when I am quite grown up and big, and know how to read nicely,
shall I be able to go with you again?"

"We will see about that, Aggie, when the time comes. There is plenty of
time yet to think about that."

"But I am getting on very fast, grampa, and the lady says I am a good
girl. So it won't be such a very long time before I can leave."

"It will be some time, yet. You have only got to read little words yet,
but there are lots of long words which you will come to presently. But
Mrs. Walsham tells me that you are getting on nicely, and that you are
a very good girl, which pleases me very much; and when I am walking
along with my box, I shall like to be able to think of you as being
quite comfortable and happy."

"And I go walks with Jim, grampa, and Jim has made me a boat, and he
says someday, when it is very fine and quiet, he will take me out in a
big boat, like that boat, you know; and he is going to ask you if he
may, for the lady said I must not go out with him till he has asked
you. And he said he won't let me tumble over, and I am going to sit
quite, quite still."

"Yes, Aggie, I don't see any harm in your going out with him. I am sure
he will only take you when it is fine, and he will look after you well.
You like him, don't you?"

"Oh! I do, grampa; and you know, it was him who got me out of the
water, else I should never have come out, and never have seen grampa
again; and he has made me a boat. Oh! yes, I do like him!"

"That's right, my dear; always stick to those who are good to you."

A few days after this, as James was sailing the toy boat, for Aggie's
amusement, in a pool, a boy sauntered up. He was somewhat taller than
James Walsham, and at least two years older. He was well dressed, and
James knew him as the nephew and heir of the squire.

It was not often that Richard Horton came down into the village. He was
accustomed to be treated with a good deal of deference at the Hall, and
to order servants and grooms about pretty much as he chose, and the
indifference with which the fisher boys regarded him offended him
greatly. He was a spoilt boy. His uncle had a resident tutor for him,
but the selection had been a bad one. The library was large and good,
the tutor fond of reading, and he was content to let the boy learn as
little as he chose, providing that he did not trouble him. As to any
instruction beyond books, he never thought of giving it.

The squire never interfered. He was a silent and disappointed man. He
attended to his duties as a magistrate, and to the management of his
estate, but seldom went beyond the lodge gates. He took his meals by
himself, and often did not see his nephew for a week together, and had
no idea but that he was pursuing his studies regularly with his tutor.
Thus, the character of Richard Horton formed itself unchecked. At the
best it was a bad one, but under other circumstances it might have been
improved.

Up to the age of ten, he had lived in London with his father and
mother, the latter a sister of the squire, who, having married beneath
her, to the indignation of Mr. Linthorne, he had never seen her
afterwards.

Four years before the story begins, she had received a letter from him,
saying that, as her eldest son was now his heir, he wished him to come
and live with him, and be prepared to take his place. The Hortons, who
had a numerous family, at once accepted the offer, and Richard, hearing
that he was going to a grand house, and would no doubt have a pony and
all sorts of nice things, left his father and mother without a tear.

He was essentially selfish. He was vain of his good looks, which were
certainly striking; and with his changed fortunes he became arrogant,
and, as the squire's servants said, hateful; and yet the change had
brought him less pleasure than he expected. It was true that he had the
pony, that he was not obliged to trouble himself with lessons, that he
was an important person at the "Hall;" but he had no playfellows, no
one to admire his grandeur, and the days often passed heavily, and
there was a look of discontent and peevishness upon his handsome face.

Perhaps the reason why he so seldom came down into Sidmouth, was not
only because the fisher boys were not sufficiently impressed with his
importance, but because they looked so much happier and more contented
than he felt, in spite of his numerous advantages. On this day he was
in a particularly bad temper. He had lamed his pony the day before, by
riding it furiously over a bad road after it had cast a shoe. The
gardener had objected to his picking more than half a dozen peaches
which had just come into perfection, and had threatened to appeal to
the squire.

Altogether, he was out of sorts, and had walked down to the sea with a
vague hope that something might turn up to amuse him. He stood for some
little time watching James sail the boat, and then strode down to the
edge of the pool. The boat was a model of a smack, with brown sails.
James had taken a good deal of pains with it, and it was an excellent
model.

Presently, in crossing, she stuck in a shallow some twelve feet from
the edge. The intervening stretch of water was a foot deep.

James picked up some small stones and threw them close to her, that the
tiny wave they made might float her off. He tried several times without
success.

"What's the use of such little stones as that?" Richard said roughly.
"You will never get her off like that;" and picking up one as large as
his fist, he threw it with some force.

It struck the mast, and broke it asunder, and knocked the boat on to
her side. James Walsham uttered an angry exclamation.

"You are a bad boy," Aggie said passionately. "You are a bad boy to
break my boat;" and she burst into tears.

"I didn't mean to do it, you little fool!" Richard said angrily, vexed
more at his own clumsiness than at the damage it had caused. "What are
you making such a beastly noise about?" and he gave her a push.

It was not a hard one, but the ground was slippery, and the child's
foot slipped, and she fell at the edge of the pool, her dress going
partly into the water. At the same instant, Richard reeled, and almost
fell beside her, from a heavy blow between the eyes from James's fist.

"You insolent blackguard!" he exclaimed furiously, "I will pay you for
this;" and he rushed at James.

The combat was not a long one. Hard work at rowing and sailing had
strengthened Jim Walsham's muscles, and more than balanced the
advantage in height and age of his adversary. He had had, too, more
than one fight in his time, and after the first sudden burst of
passion, caused by the overthrow of Aggie, he fought coolly and
steadily, while Richard rained his blows wildly, without attempting to
guard his face.

The child, on regaining her feet, ran crying loudly towards the beach,
making for two fishermen who were engaged in mending a net some
distance away; but before she could reach them to beg for aid for her
champion, the fight was over, terminating by a heavy right-handed hit
from James, which landed Richard Horton on his back in the pool.

James stood quietly awaiting a renewal of the conflict when he arose,
but Richard had had enough of it. One of his eyes was already puffed
and red, his nose bleeding, and his lip cut. His clothes were soaked
from head to foot, and smeared with the red mud.

"I will pay you out for this, you see if I don't," Richard gasped
hoarsely.

"What! have you had enough of it?" James said scornfully. "I thought
you weren't any good. A fellow who would bully a little girl is sure to
be a coward."

Richard moved as if he would renew the fight, but he thought better of
it, and with a furious exclamation hurried away towards the Hall.

James, without paying any further heed to him, waded after the boat,
and having recovered it, walked off towards the child, who, on seeing
his opponent had moved off, was running down to meet him.

"Here is the boat, Aggie," he said. "There is no great harm done, only
the mast and yard broken. I can easily put you in fresh ones;" but the
child paid no attention to the boat.

"He is a wicked bad boy, Jim; and did he hurt you?"

"Oh, no, he didn't hurt me, Aggie, at least nothing to speak of. I hurt
him a good deal more. I paid him out well for breaking your boat, and
pushing you down, the cowardly brute!"

"Only look, Jim," she said, holding out her frock. "What will she say?"

James laughed.

"Mother won't say anything," he said. "She is accustomed to my coming
in all muddy."

"But she said 'Keep your frock clean,' and it's not clean," Aggie said
in dismay.

"Yes, but that is not your fault, little one. I will make it all right
with her, don't you fret. Come on, we had better go home and change it
as soon as possible."

They passed close by the two fishermen on their way.

"You gave it to the young squire finely, Master Walsham," one of them
said, "and served him right, too. We chanced to be looking at the
moment, and saw it all. He is a bad un, he is, by what they say up at
the Hall. I heard one of the grooms talking last night down at the
'Ship,' and a nice character he gave him. This thrashing may do him
some good; and look you, Master Walsham, if he makes a complaint to the
squire, and it's likely enough he will get up a fine story of how it
came about--the groom said he could lie like King Pharaoh--you just
send word to me, and me and Bill will go up to the squire, and tell him
the truth of the matter."

Mrs. Walsham felt somewhat alarmed when her son told her what had
happened, for the squire was a great man at Sidmouth, a magistrate, and
the owner of the greater part of the place as well as of the land
around it; and although Mrs. Walsham did not hold the same exaggerated
opinion of his powers as did the majority of his neighbours, who would
scarcely have dreamt of opposing it, had the squire ordered anyone to
be hung and quartered, still she felt that it was a somewhat terrible
thing that her son should have thrashed the nephew and heir of the
great man.

In the evening there was a knock at the door, and the little maid came
in with eyes wide open with alarm, for she had heard of the afternoon's
battle, to say that the constable wished to speak to Mrs. Walsham.

"Servant, ma'am," he said as he entered. "I am sorry to be here on an
unpleasant business; but I have got to say as the squire wishes to see
Master Walsham in the justice room at ten o'clock, on a charge of 'salt
and battery.

"Don't you be afeard ma'am," he went on confidentially. "I don't think
as anything is going to be done to him. I ain't got no warrant, and so
I don't look upon it as regular business. I expects it will be just a
blowing up. It will be just the squire, and not the magistrate, I takes
it. He told me to have him up there at ten, but as he said nothing
about custody, I thought I would do it my own way and come to you quiet
like; so if you say as Master Walsham shall be up there at ten o'clock,
I'll just take your word for it and won't come to fetch him. The doctor
was allus very good to me and my missus, and I shouldn't like to be
walking through Sidmouth with my hand on his son's collar."

"Thank you, Hobson," Mrs. Walsham said quietly. "You can rely upon it
my son shall be there punctually. He has nothing to be afraid or
ashamed of."

Full of rage as Richard Horton had been, as he started for home, he
would never have brought the matter before the squire on his own
account. His case was too weak, and he had been thrashed by a boy
younger than himself. Thus, he would have probably chosen some other
way of taking his vengeance; but it happened that, just as he arrived
home, he met his tutor coming out. The latter was astounded at
Richard's appearance. His eyes were already puffed so much that he
could scarcely see out of them, his lips were cut and swollen, his
shirt stained with blood, his clothes drenched and plastered with red
mud.

"Why, what on earth has happened, Richard?"

Richard had already determined upon his version of the story.

"A brute of a boy knocked me down into the water," he said, "and then
knocked me about till he almost killed me."

"But what made him assault you in this outrageous manner?" his tutor
asked. "Surely all the boys about here must know you by sight; and how
one of them would dare to strike you I cannot conceive."

"I know the fellow," Richard said angrily. "He is the son of that
doctor fellow who died two years ago."

"But what made him do it?" the tutor repeated.

"He was sailing his boat, and it got stuck, and he threw in some stones
to get it off; and I helped him, and I happened to hit the mast of his
beastly boat, and then he flew at me like a tiger, and that's all."

"Well, it seems to be a monstrous assault, Richard, and you must speak
to the squire about it."

"Oh, no, I sha'n't," Richard said hastily. "I don't want any row about
it, and I will pay him off some other way. I could lick him easy enough
if it had been a fair fight, only he knocked me down before I was on my
guard. No, I sha'n't say anything about it."

But Richard's tutor, on thinking the matter over, determined to speak
to the squire. Only the evening before, Mr. Linthorne had surprised him
by asking him several questions as to Richard's progress and conduct,
and had said something about examining him himself, to see how he was
getting on. This had caused Mr. Robertson no little alarm, for he knew
that even the most superficial questioning would betray the extent of
Richard's ignorance, and he had resolved that, henceforth, he would
endeavour to assert his authority, and to insist upon Richard's
devoting a certain portion of each day, regularly, to study. Should the
squire meet the boy anywhere about the house, he must at once notice
the condition of his face; and even if he did not meet him, he could
not fail to notice it on Sunday, when he sat beside him in the pew. It
would be better, therefore, that he should at once report the matter to
him.

Without saying a word to Richard of his intentions, he therefore went
to the squire's study, and told him what had taken place, as he had
learned it from Richard. The squire listened silently.

"Very well, Mr. Robertson. You were quite right to tell me about it. Of
course, I cannot suffer my nephew to be treated in this manner. At the
same time, I am sorry that it was Walsham's son. I don't know anything
about the boy, and should not know him even by sight, but I had an
esteem for his father, who was a hard-working man, and, I believe,
clever. He used to attend here whenever any of the servants were ill,
and I had intended to do something for the boy. I am sorry he has
turned out so badly. However, I will have him up here and speak to him.
This sort of thing cannot be permitted."

And accordingly, orders were given to the constable. When, in the
evening, Mr. Robertson informed Richard what he had done, the boy flew
into a terrible passion, and abused his tutor with a violence of
language which shocked and astonished him, and opened his eyes to his
own culpability, in allowing him to go on his way unchecked. He in vain
endeavoured to silence the furious lad. He had been so long without
exercising any authority, that he had now no authority to exercise,
and, after an angry scene, Richard flung himself out of the room, and
left his tutor in a state bordering on consternation.



Chapter 3: The Justice Room.


Richard's feelings were not to be envied, as he lay awake that night,
thinking over what had taken place in the morning. It had never, for a
moment, entered his mind that his tutor would repeat his statement to
the squire, and he would have given a good deal if he had not made it.
However, there was nothing for him now but to stick to the story, and
he felt but little doubt of the result. He had no idea that any, but
the actors in it, had witnessed the scene by the pool, and he felt
confident that his uncle would, as a matter of course, take his word in
preference to that of this boy, who would naturally tell lies to screen
himself. Of course, the child was there, but no one would mind what a
baby like that said. Still, it was a nuisance, and he gnashed his teeth
with rage at the interference of his tutor in the matter.

"I will get rid of him, somehow, before long," he said. "I will pay him
out for his meddling, as sure as my name's Richard Horton. I will get
him out of this before three months are gone."

The next morning at breakfast, Richard received a message from the
squire that he was to be present at ten o'clock in the justice room,
and accordingly, at that hour he presented himself there with a
confident air, but with an inward feeling of misgiving.

The squire was sitting at his table, with his clerk beside him. Mr.
Robertson was in a chair a short distance off. The constable was
standing by the side of James Walsham, at the other end of the room.
Mr. Linthorne nodded to his nephew.

"I wish you to repeat the story which you told Mr. Robertson
yesterday."

Richard had thought over whether it would be better to soften his
story, but as it had already been told to the squire, he had concluded
that there would be more danger in contradicting his first version than
in sticking to it. Accordingly, he repeated his story almost word for
word as he had told it to Mr. Robertson.

"What have you to say to this, James Walsham?" the squire asked. "This
is a serious charge, that you without any provocation assaulted and
maltreated my nephew."

"I say it is all a lie, sir," James said fearlessly.

The squire uttered a short exclamation of surprise and anger. He had
been, at first, favourably impressed with the appearance of the young
prisoner, though he had been surprised at seeing that he was younger
than his nephew, for he had expected to see a much older boy.

"That is not the way to speak, sir," he said sternly, while the
constable pressed a warning hand on James's shoulder.

"Well, sir, it's not true then," the boy said. "It's all false from
beginning to end, except that I did strike him first; but I struck him,
not because he had thrown a great stone and broken my boat, but because
he pushed a little girl who was with me down into the water."

"She slipped down. I never pushed her," Richard broke in.

"Hold your tongue, sir," the squire said sternly. "You have given your
evidence. I have now to hear what the accused has to say.

"Now, tell your story."

James now gave his version of the affair.

When he had ended, Mr. Linthorne said gravely, "Have you any witnesses
to call?"

"Yes, sir, there are two fishermen outside who saw it."

"Bring them in," the magistrate said to the constable.

Not a word was spoken in the justice room until the constable returned.
As James had told his story, the magistrate had listened with
disbelief. It had not occurred to him that his nephew could have told a
lie, and he wondered at the calmness with which this boy told his
story. Why, were it true, Richard was a coward as well as a liar, for
with his superior age and height, he should have been able to thrash
this boy in a fair fight; yet James's face had not a mark, while his
nephew's showed how severely he had been punished.

But his eye fell upon Richard when James said that he had witnesses. He
saw an unmistakable look of terror come over his face, and the bitter
conviction flashed across him that James's story was the true one.

"There is no occasion to give him the book, Hobson," he said, as the
constable was about to hand the Testament to one of the fishermen.
"This is a private investigation, not a formal magisterial sitting, and
there is no occasion, at this stage, to take any evidence on oath."

"What is your name, my man?"

"John Mullens, your honour."

"Well, just tell me, Mullens, what you know about this business."

"I was a-mending my nets, yer honour, along with Simon Harte, and young
Master Walsham was a-sailing his boat in a pool, along with the little
gal as lives at his mother's."

"How far were you from the spot where he was?" the squire asked.

"Two hundred yards or so, I should say," the fisherman replied. "We was
working behind a boat, but we could see over it well enough. Presently
we saw Master Horton come down, and stand alongside the others.

"I said to Simon, 'He is a good-looking young fellow, is the squire's
nephew,'" and the fisherman's eye twinkled with a grim humour, as he
glanced at Richard's swollen face.

"The boat got stuck, and Master Walsham threw something in close to it
to get it off. Then I see Master Horton stoop, and pick up a chunk of
stone, and chuck it hard; and it hit the boat and knocked it over. I
see the little girl turn round and say something to Master Horton, and
then she put her apron up to her face and began to cry. He gave her a
sort of shove, and she tumbled down into the edge of the pool.

"I says to Simon, 'What a shame!' but afore the words was out of my
mouth, Master Walsham he hits him, and hits him hard, too. Then there
was a fight, but Master Horton, he hadn't a chance with James, who gave
him as sound a licking as ever you see'd, and ending with knocking him
backwards into the pool. Then he gets up and shakes his fist at James,
and then goes off as hard as he could. That's all I know about it."

"It's a wicked lie," Richard burst out. "They have made it up between
them. There was nobody there."

"Hold your tongue, sir, I tell you," the squire said, so sternly that
Richard, who had risen from his seat, shrank back again and remained
silent; while Simon Harte gave his evidence, which was almost identical
with that of the other fisherman.

"Have you any other witnesses?" the magistrate asked James.

"Only the little girl, sir, but I did not bring her up. She is so
little, I thought it was better she should not come, but I can send for
her if you wish it."

"It is not necessary," Mr. Linthorne said. "I have heard quite
sufficient. The manner in which you and these fishermen have given your
evidence convinces me that you are speaking the truth, and I am sorry
that you should have been placed in this position. You will understand
that this is not a formal court, and therefore that there is no
question of discharging you. I can only say that, having heard the
story of what took place at this fight between you and my nephew, I am
convinced that you did what any other boy of spirit would have done,
under the same circumstances, and that the punishment which you
administered to him was thoroughly deserved.

"Good morning!"

James Walsham and his witnesses left the room. Mr. Linthorne rose, and
saying to his nephew, "Follow me, sir," went to his study.

Without saying a word as to what had passed, he took down some books
from the shelves, and proceeded to examine Richard in them. A few
minutes sufficed to show that the boy was almost absolutely ignorant of
Latin, while a few questions in geography and history showed that he
was equally deficient in these also.

"That will do," the squire said. "Go up to your room, and remain there
until I send for you."

An hour after this a dog cart came round to the door. Mr. Robertson
took his place in it with his trunk, and was driven away to Exeter,
never to return.

For two days Richard remained a prisoner in his room. His meals were
brought up to him, but the servant who came with them answered no
questions, telling him that the squire's orders were that he was not to
hold any conversation with him. There was, indeed, a deep pleasure
among the servants at the Hall, at the knowledge that Richard Horton
was in disgrace. The exact circumstances of the affair were unknown,
for the fishermen had not been present when Richard had told his story,
and Mrs. Walsham, who was much shocked when James told her the
circumstances, had impressed upon him that it was better to say nothing
more about it.

"You are clear in the matter, Jim, and that is enough for you. The
squire will, no doubt, punish his nephew for the wicked lies he has
told. Some day, you know, the boy will be master here. Don't let us set
everyone against him by telling this disgraceful story."

So, beyond the fact that there had been a fight between James Walsham
and the squire's nephew, and that Richard Horton had been thrashed, and
that the squire himself had said that it served him right, Sidmouth
knew nothing of what had taken place in the justice room.

Mr. Linthorne's first impulse had been to send his nephew at once back
to his parents, with the message that he would have nothing more to do
with him; but, though he had the reputation of being a stern man, the
squire was a very kind-hearted one. He was shocked to find that the boy
was a liar, and that, to shield himself, he had invented this falsehood
against his opponent; but upon reflection, he acknowledged that he
himself had been to blame in the matter. He had taken the boy into his
house, had assigned to him the position of his heir, and had paid no
further attention to him.

Unfortunately, the man he had selected as his tutor had proved false to
the trust. The boy had been permitted to run wild, his head was turned
with the change in his prospects, his faults had grown unchecked. It
was to be said for him that he had not intended, in the first place, to
bring his opponent into disgrace by making this false accusation
against him, for his tutor had acknowledged that he had said he did not
intend to tell him, or to take any step in the matter, and his position
of accuser had been, to some extent, forced upon him by the necessity
of his confirming the tale, which he had told to account for his being
thrashed by a boy smaller than himself.

Yes, it would be unfair upon the boy utterly to cast him off for this
first offence. He would give him one more trial.

The result of the squire's reflection was that, on the third day of his
imprisonment, Richard was sent for to the study. The squire did not
motion to him to sit down, and he remained standing with, as the squire
said to himself, a hang-dog look upon his face.

"I have been thinking over this matter quietly, Richard, for I did not
wish to come to any hasty conclusion. My first impulse was to pack you
off home, and have no more to do with you, but I have thought better of
it. Mean and despicable as your conduct has been, I take some blame to
myself, for not having seen that your tutor did his duty by you.
Therefore, I have resolved to give you another chance, but not here. I
could not bear to have a boy, who has proved himself a despicable liar,
about me; but I will try and think that this was a first offence, and
that the lesson which it has taught you may influence all your future
life, and that you may yet grow up an honourable man.

"But you will remember that, henceforth, you are on trial, and that the
position in which you will stand by my will, will depend solely and
entirely on your own conduct. If you prove, by that, that this lesson
has had its effect, that you deeply repent of your conduct, and are
resolved to do your best to be henceforth straight, honourable, and
true, you will, at my death, occupy the position I have intended for
you. If not, not one single penny of my money will you get. I am going
to put you in a school where you will be looked strictly after, and
where you will have every chance of retrieving yourself. I have just
written to a friend of mine, a post captain in his majesty's service,
asking him to receive you as a midshipman. I have told him frankly that
you have been somewhat over indulged, and that the discipline of the
sea life will be of great benefit to you, and have requested him to
keep a tight hand over you, and let me know occasionally how you are
going on. I have told him that your position as my heir will, to a very
large extent, depend upon his reports, and have asked him, in the name
of our old friendship, to be perfectly frank and open in them with me.
I have said 'he is my eldest nephew, but I have others who will take
his place, if he is unworthy of the position, and although I should be
sorry if he should be found wanting, I will commit the interests of all
the tenants and people on my estate to no one who is not, in every
respect, an honourable gentleman.'

"That will do, sir. You need not remain longer in your room, but you
will not leave the grounds. My friend's ship is at Portsmouth at
present, and doubtless I shall receive an answer in the course of a few
days. Until then, the less we see each other, the more pleasant for us
both."

There were few more miserable boys in England than Richard Horton,
during the week which elapsed before the answer to the squire's letter
was received. It cannot be said that, in the true sense of the word, he
was sorry for his fault. He was furious with himself, not because he
had lied, but because of the consequences of the lie. A thousand times
he called himself a fool for having imperilled his position, and risked
being sent back again to the dingy house in London, merely to excuse
himself for being thrashed by a boy smaller than himself. Mad with his
folly, not in having invented the story, but in having neglected to
look round, to assure himself that there were no witnesses who would
contradict it, he wandered disconsolate about the gardens and park,
cursing what he called his fortune.

It was an additional sting to his humiliation, that he knew every
servant in and about the house rejoiced at his discomfiture, and he
imagined that there was a veiled smile of satisfaction, at his bruised
visage and his notorious disgrace with the squire, on the face of every
man he met outside, and of every woman who passed him in the house.

During the whole week he did not venture near the stables, for there he
knew that he had rendered himself specially obnoxious, and there was
nothing for him to do but to saunter listlessly about the garden, until
the day arrived that the letter came granting the squire's request, and
begging that he might be sent off at once, as the vessel would probably
put to sea in a few days.

"Now, Richard," the squire said that evening to him, in a kinder voice
than he had used on the last occasion, "you understand exactly how we
stand towards each other. That being so, I do not wish to maintain our
present uncomfortable relations. You have had your punishment, and,
unless I hear to the contrary, I shall assume that the punishment has
had its effect. When you return from sea, after your first voyage, you
will come home here as if nothing had happened, and this business need
never be alluded to between us. If you turn out as I have hitherto
believed you to be, I shall receive you as warmly as if my opinion of
you had never been shaken.

"I have requested Captain Sinclair to let me know what is the average
allowance that the midshipmen receive from their parents, and shall see
that you have as much as your messmates. I have also asked him to
kindly allow one of his officers to order you a proper outfit in all
respects, and to have the bill sent in to me. So now, my boy, you will
have a fresh and a fair start, and I trust that you will turn out
everything that I can wish."

"I will try, sir. I will indeed," Richard said earnestly; and he spoke
from his heart, for the inheritance was very dear to him, and it would
be a terrible thing indeed to forfeit it.

For two years after Richard Horton's departure, things went on quietly
at Sidmouth. James Walsham continued to make a pet and a playmate of
little Aggie. Her out-of-door life had made her strong and sturdy, and
she was able to accompany him in all his rambles, while, when he was at
work at home preparing fishing lines, making boats, or otherwise
amusing himself, she was content to sit hours quietly beside him,
chattering incessantly, and quite content with an occasional brief
answer to the questions. When he was studying, she too would work at
her lessons; and however much she might be puzzled over these, she
would never disturb him by asking him questions when so engaged.

She was an intelligent child, and the hour's lesson, morning and
afternoon, soon grew into two. She was eager to learn, and rapidly
gained ground on Mrs. Walsham's older pupils. During the two years,
that lady never had cause to regret that she had yielded to the
sergeant's entreaties. Aggie was no trouble in the house, which she
brightened with her childish laughter and merry talk; and her
companionship, James's mother could not but think, did the boy much
good. It softened his manner, and, although he still often went out
with the fishermen, he was no longer thrown entirely for companionship
upon the boys on the beach.

The sergeant came and went, seldom being more than two months without
paying a visit to Sidmouth. The child was always delighted to see her
grandfather, and James took to him greatly, and liked nothing better
than to stroll up with him to a sheltered spot on the hillside, where
he would throw himself down on the grass, while the sergeant smoked his
pipe and told him stories of his travels and adventures, and Aggie ran
about looking for wildflowers, or occasionally sat down, for a while,
to listen also.

The squire lived his usual lonely life up at the Hall. The absence of
his nephew, whose ship had sailed for a foreign station, was a relief
rather than otherwise to him. It had, from the first, been a painful
effort to him to regard this boy as his heir, and he had only done it
when heartsick from a long and fruitless search for one who would have
been nearer and dearer to him. Nor had he ever taken to the lad
personally. The squire felt that there was not the ring of true metal
in him. The careless way in which he spoke of his parents showed a want
of heart; and although his uncle was ignorant how much the boy made
himself disliked in the household, he was conscious, himself, of a
certain antipathy for him, which led him to see as little of him as
possible.

The two years, for which the sergeant had placed his grandchild with
Mrs. Walsham, came to an end. That he did not intend to continue the
arrangement, she judged from something he said on the occasion of his
last visit, two months before the time was up, but he gave no hint as
to what he intended to do with her.

In those weeks Mrs. Walsham frequently thought the matter over. That
the sergeant had plans for the child she could hardly doubt. The child
herself had told her that she knew of no other relations than her
grandfather, and yet he could hardly intend to take her about with him,
after placing her for two years in a comfortable home. She was but
seven years old now--far too young to go out into a place as servant
girl in a farm house. She doubted not that the sergeant had expended
the whole of his savings, and she thought him foolish in not having
kept her with him for some little time longer, or, if he could not do
that, he might have placed her with some honest people, who would have
kept her for the sum he had paid until she was old enough to take a
place as a nurse girl.

And yet, while she argued thus, Mrs. Walsham felt that the old showman
had not acted without weighing the whole matter. There must be
something in it which she did not understand. In fact, he had said so
when he placed the child with her.

As the time approached, she became more worried at the thought of Aggie
leaving her. The little one had wound herself very closely round her
heart. The expense of keeping her was small indeed, the cost of her
food next to nothing; while the extra girl, whom Mrs. Walsham had taken
on when she first came, had been retained but a very short time,
James's constant companionship with her rendering the keeping of a
nurse altogether unnecessary.

At last she made up her mind that she would offer to keep her on
without pay. She and James would miss her companionship sorely, and it
could not be considered an extravagance, since the money she had
received for her would pay for the cost of her keep for years to come.
When Mrs. Walsham's mind was once made up, her only fear was that these
mysterious plans of the sergeant would not allow him to leave Aggie
with her.

Punctual to the day, Sergeant Wilks arrived, and after a little talk in
the parlour, as usual, with James and Aggie present, he formally
requested the favour of a conversation with Mrs. Walsham alone.

"Take Aggie for a walk, James. Do not stay out above three quarters of
an hour, as your tea will be ready for you then."

"You must have wondered, ma'am, a good deal," the sergeant began when
they were alone, "why I, who get my living by travelling the country
with a peep show, wished to place my grandchild in a position above
her, and to have her taught to be a little lady. It is time now that I
should tell you. Aggie is my granddaughter, but she is the
granddaughter, too, of Squire Linthorne up at the Hall."

"Bless me!" Mrs. Walsham ejaculated, too astonished for any further
expression of her feelings.

"Yes, ma'am, she is the daughter of the squire's son Herbert, who
married my daughter Cissie."

"Dear me, dear me," Mrs. Walsham said, "what an extraordinary thing! Of
course I remember Herbert Linthorne, a handsome, pleasant young fellow.
He was on bad terms, as everyone heard, eight years ago, with his
father, because he married somebody beneath--I mean somebody of whom
the squire did not approve. A year afterwards, we heard that he was
dead, and there was a report that his wife was dead, too, but that was
only a rumour. The squire went away just at the time, and did not come
back for months afterwards, and after that he was altogether changed.
Before, he had been one of the most popular men in this part of the
country, but now he shut himself up, gave up all his acquaintances, and
never went outside the park gates except to come down to church. I
remember it gave us quite a shock when we saw him for the first
time--he seemed to have grown an old man all at once. Everyone said
that the death of his son had broken his heart.

"And Aggie is his granddaughter! Well, well, you have astonished me.
But why did you not tell me before?"

"There were a good many reasons, ma'am. I thought, in the first place,
you might refuse me, if you knew, for it might do you harm. The squire
is a vindictive man, and he is landlord of your house; and if he came
to know that you had knowingly taken in his granddaughter, there was no
saying how he might have viewed it. Then, if you had known it, you
might have thought you ought to keep her in, and not let her run about
the country with your son; and altogether, it would not have been so
comfortable for you or her. I chose to put her at Sidmouth because I
wanted to come here often, to hear how the squire was going on; for if
he had been taken ill I should have told him sooner than I intended."

"But why did you not tell him before?" Mrs. Walsham asked.

"Just selfishness, ma'am. I could not bring myself to run the risk of
having to give her up. She was mine as much as his, and was a hundred
times more to me than she could be to him. I took her a baby from her
dead mother's arms. I fed her and nursed her, taught her her first
words and her first prayer. Why should I offer to give her up to him
who, likely enough, would not accept the offer when it was made to him?
But I always intended to make it some day. It was my duty to give her
the chance at least; but I kept on putting off the day, till that
Saturday when she was so nearly drowned; then I saw my duty before me."

"I had, from the first, put aside a hundred pounds, to give her more of
an education than I could do; but if it hadn't been for that fall into
the sea, it might have been years before I carried out my plan. Then I
saw it could not go on any longer. She was getting too old and too bold
to sit quiet while I was showing my box. She had had a narrow escape,
and who could say what might happen the next time she got into
mischief? Then I bethought me that the squire was growing old, and that
it was better not to put it off too long. So, ma'am, I came to you and
made up my mind to put her with you."

"And you had your way," Mrs. Walsham said, smiling, "though it was with
some difficulty."

"I expected it would be difficult, ma'am; but I made up my mind to
that, and had you kept on refusing I should, as a last chance, have
told you whose child she was."

"But why me?" Mrs. Walsham asked. "Why were you so particularly anxious
that she should come to me, of all people?"

The sergeant smiled.

"It's difficult to tell you, ma'am, but I had a reason."

"But what was it?" Mrs. Walsham persisted.

The sergeant hesitated.

"You may think me an old fool, ma'am, but I will tell you what fancy
came into my mind. Your son saved Aggie's life. He was twelve years
old, she was five, seven years' difference."

"Why, what nonsense, sergeant!" Mrs. Walsham broke in with a laugh.
"You don't mean to say that fancy entered your head!"

"It did, ma'am," Sergeant Wilks said gravely. "I liked the look of the
boy much. He was brave and modest, and a gentleman. I spoke about him
to the fishermen that night, and everyone had a good word for him; so I
said to myself, 'I can't reward him for what he has done directly, but
it may be that I can indirectly.'

"Aggie is only a child, but she has a loving, faithful little heart,
and I said to myself, 'If I throw her with this boy, who, she knows,
has saved her life, for two years, she is sure to have a strong
affection for him.'

"Many things may happen afterwards. If the squire takes her they will
be separated. He may get to care for someone, and so may she, but it's
just giving him a chance.

"Then, too, I thought a little about myself. I liked to fancy that,
even though she would have to go from me to the squire, my little plan
may yet turn out, and it would be I, not he, who had arranged for the
future happiness of my little darling. I shouldn't have told you all
this, ma'am; but you would have it."

"I am glad you brought her to me, Sergeant Wilks, anyhow," Mrs. Walsham
said, "for I love her dearly, and she has been a great pleasure to me;
but what you are talking about is simply nonsense. My son is a good
boy, and will, I hope, grow up an honourable gentleman like his father;
but he cannot look so high as the granddaughter of Squire Linthorne."

"More unequal marriages have been made than that, ma'am," the sergeant
said sturdily; "but we won't say more about it. I have thought it over
and over, many a hundred times, as I wheeled my box across the hills,
and it don't seem to me impossible. I will agree that the squire would
never say yes; but the squire may be in his grave years before Aggie
comes to think about marriage. Besides, it is more than likely that he
will have nothing to say to my pet. If his pride made him cast his son
off, rather than acknowledge my daughter as his, it will keep him from
acknowledging her daughter as his grandchild. I hope it will, with all
my heart; I hope so."

"In that case, Sergeant Wilks," Mrs. Walsham said, "let this be her
home for the time. Before you told me your story, I had made up my mind
to ask you to let her remain with me. You need feel under no
obligation, for the money you have paid me is amply sufficient to pay
for the expenses of what she eats for years. It will be a real pleasure
for me to keep her, for she has become a part of the house, and we
should miss her sorely, indeed. She is quick and intelligent, and I
will teach her all I know, and can train her up to take a situation as
a governess in a gentleman's family, or perhaps--" and she laughed,
"your little romance might come true some day, and she can in that case
stop in this home until James makes her another."

"You are very kind, ma'am," the sergeant said. "Truly kind indeed; and
I humbly accept your offer, except that so long as I live she shall be
no expense to you. I earn more than enough for my wants, and can, at
any rate, do something towards preventing her from being altogether a
burden on your hands. And now, ma'am, how would you recommend me to go
to work with the vindictive old man up at the Hall?"

"I shouldn't have thought he was vindictive. That is not at all the
character he bears."

"No," the sergeant said, "I hear him spoken well of; but I have seen,
in other cases, men, who have had the name of being pleasant and
generous, were yet tyrants and brutes in their own family. I judge him
as I found him--a hard hearted, tyrannical, vindictive father. I think
I had better not see him myself. We have never met. I have never set
eyes on him save here in church; but he regarded me as responsible for
the folly of his son. He wrote me a violent letter, and said I had
inveigled the lad into the marriage; and although I might have told him
it was false, I did not answer his letter, for the mischief was done
then, and I hoped he would cool down in time.

"However, that is all past now; but I don't wish to see him. I was
thinking of letting the child go to the Hall by herself, and drop in
suddenly upon him. She is very like her father, and may possibly take
his heart by storm."

"Yes," Mrs. Walsham assented. "Now I know who she is, I can see the
likeness strongly. Yes; I should think that that would be the best way.
People often yield to a sudden impulse, who will resist if approached
formally or from a distance. But have you any reason to suppose that he
will not receive her? Did he refuse at first to undertake the charge of
the child? Does he even know that she is alive? It may be that, all
these years, he has been anxious to have her with him, and that you
have been doing him injustice altogether."

"I never thought of it in that light," the sergeant said, after a
pause. "He never came near his son when he lay dying, never wrote a
line in answer to his letters. If a man could not forgive his son when
he lay dying, how could he care for a grandchild he had never seen?"

"That may be so, Sergeant Wilks; but his son's death certainly broke
him down terribly, and it may be that he will gladly receive his
granddaughter.

"But there are the young ones back again. I will think over what you
have been telling me, and we can discuss it again tomorrow."



Chapter 4: The Squire's Granddaughter.


The following day another council was held, and Mrs. Walsham told the
sergeant that, on thinking it over, she had concluded that the best way
would be to take the old butler at the Hall, who had served the family
for forty-five years, into their confidence, and to ask him to arrange
how best Aggie might be introduced to the squire.

"I have been thinking over what you said, ma'am, and it may be that you
are right, and that I have partly misjudged the squire. I hope so, for
Aggie's sake, and yet I cannot help feeling sorry. I have always felt
almost sure he would have nothing to say to her, and I have clung to
the hope that I should not lose my little girl. I know, of course, how
much better it will be for her, and have done all I could to make her
so that she should be fit for it, if he took her. But it will be a
wrench, ma'am. I can't help feeling it will be a wrench;" and the old
soldier's voice quivered as he spoke.

"It cannot be otherwise, sergeant," Mrs. Walsham said kindly. "You have
been everything to each other, and though, for her good and happiness,
you are ready to give her up, it is a heavy sacrifice for you to make."

That afternoon, the sergeant went for a long walk alone with Aggie, and
when they returned Mrs. Walsham saw, by the flushed cheeks and the
swollen eyes of the child, that she had been crying. James noticed it
also, and saw that she seemed depressed and quiet. He supposed that her
grandfather had been telling her that he was going to take her away,
for hitherto nothing had been said, in her hearing, as to the
approaching termination of the stay with his mother.

As they came out of church, Mrs. Walsham had waited for a moment at the
door, and had told the butler at the Hall that she wished particularly
to speak to him, that afternoon, if he could manage to come down. They
were not strangers, for the doctor had attended John's wife in her last
illness, and he had sometimes called with messages from the Hall, when
the doctor was wanted there.

John Petersham was astonished, indeed, when Mrs. Walsham informed him
that the little girl he had seen in her pew, in church, was his
master's granddaughter.

"You don't say so, ma'am. You don't say as that pretty little thing is
Master Herbert's child! But why didn't you say so afore? Why, I have
caught myself looking at her, and wondering how it was that I seemed to
know her face so well; and now, of course, I sees it. She is the
picture of Master Herbert when he was little."

"I couldn't say so before, John, because I only knew it myself last
night. Her grandfather--that is, her other grandfather, you
know--placed her with me to educate, and, as he said, to make a little
lady of, two years ago; but it was only last night he told me."

"Only to think of it!" the butler ejaculated. "What will the squire
say?"

"Yes, that is the point, John. What will the squire say? Her
grandfather thinks he will have nothing to say to her."

"Nothing to say to her, ma'am! Why, he will be off his head with joy.
Didn't he search for her, and advertise for her, and do all he could to
find her for months? It wasn't till he tried for over a year that he
gave it up, and sent for Richard Horton to come to him."

"Her grandfather can only judge by what he knows, John. He tells me
that the son wrote to his father, over and over again, on his deathbed,
and that he never came near him, or took any notice of the letters."

"That's true enough, ma'am," the butler said sadly; "and it is what has
pretty nigh broken the squire's heart. He was obstinate like at first,
and he took me with him when he travelled about across the sea among
the foreigners, and when he was at a place they called Athens, he got a
fever and he was down for weeks. We came home by sea, and the winds was
foul, and we made a long voyage of it, and when we got home there was
letters that had been lying months and months for us, and among them
was those letters of Master Herbert's.

"The squire wasn't an hour in the house afore the carriage was round to
the door, and we posted as hard as horses could take us right across
England to Broadstairs, never stopping a minute except to change
horses; and when we got there it was a month too late, and there was
nothing to do but to go to the churchyard, and to see the stone under
which Master Herbert and his young wife was laid.

"The house where they had died was shut up. There had been a sale, and
the man who was the father of Master Herbert's wife was gone, and we
learned there had been a baby born, and that had gone too. The squire
was like a madman, blaming himself for his son's death, and a-raving to
think what must Master Herbert have thought of him, when he never
answered his letters. I had a terrible time with him, and then he set
to work to find the child; but, as I told you, we never did find it, or
hear a word of it from that time to this, and the squire has never held
up his head. He will be pretty well out of his mind with joy."

"I am very glad to hear what you say, John," Mrs. Walsham said. "I
could hardly fancy the squire, who always has borne such a name for
kindness, being so hard that he would not listen to his dying son's
entreaties."

"No, ma'am. The squire was hard for a bit. Master Herbert's marriage
was a sad disappointment to him. He had made up his mind he was going
to do so well, and to cut such a figure in the world; but he would have
come round. Lord bless you, he only meant to hold out for a bit. When
he was ill at Athens, he was talking all the time about forgiving his
son, and I could see how hard it had been to him to keep separated from
him. On the voyage home he fidgeted ever so at the delay, and I knew
that the first thing he did, when he got back, would be to write to
Master Herbert and tell him to bring his wife down to the Hall. There's
not a hard corner in the squire's heart.

"I thank the good God for the news you have told me, ma'am; it's the
best I ever heard in all my life."

Mrs. Walsham now told him how the child had been brought up, and then
the sergeant himself, who was waiting in the next room, was brought in;
and to him John Petersham related the story of the squire's illness,
the reason of the letters not reaching him for months after they had
been written, and his intense sorrow and self reproach at having
arrived too late, and told him of the efforts that had been made to
find the child. The sergeant listened in grave silence.

"I am glad it is so," he said, after a pause. "I have misjudged the
squire, and I am glad of it. It will be a blow to me to lose the child.
I do not pretend that it won't; but it is for her good, and I must be
content. He can hardly object to my seeing her sometimes, and if I know
that she is well and happy, that is all I care for; and now the sooner
it's over the better. Can she come up this evening?"

"Surely she can," John Petersham said. "The squire dines at five. If
you will bring her up at six, I will take her in to him."

And so it was arranged, and in his walk with Aggie, afterwards, the
sergeant told her the history of her parents, and that Squire Linthorne
was her other grandfather, and that she was to go up and see him that
evening.

Aggie had uttered her protest against fate. She did not wish to leave
her grampa who had been so good to her, and Mrs. Walsham, and James.
The description of the big house and its grandeurs, and the pleasures
of a pony for herself, offered no enticement to her; and, weeping, she
flung her arms round her grandfather's neck and implored him not to
give her up.

"I must, my dear. It is my duty. I wish to God that it were not. You
know how I love you, Aggie, and how hard it is for me to part with you;
but it is for your good, my darling. You mayn't see it now, but when
you get older you will know it. It will not be so hard now on me, dear,
nor on you, as it would have been had I given you up two years ago; but
we have learned to do a little without each other."

"But you will come and see me, just as you have here, won't you?" Aggie
said, still weeping.

"I hope so, my dear. You see, the squire is your father's father, while
I am only your mother's father, and somehow the law makes him nearer to
you than I am, and he will have the right to say what you must do."

"I won't stay with him. I won't," Aggie said passionately, "if he won't
let you come."

"You must not say that, dear," the sergeant said. "We must all do our
duty, even when that duty is hard to do, and your duty will be to obey
the squire's orders, and to do as he tells you. I have no doubt he will
be very kind, and that you will be very happy with him, and I hope he
will let you see me sometimes."

It was a long time before the child was at all reconciled. When her
sobs began to cease, her grandfather told her what she was to do when
she saw the squire.

"You will remember, my dear, that I have been more fortunate than he
has. I have had you all these years, and he has had no one to love or
care for him. You must remember that he was not to blame, because he
objected to his son marrying my daughter. They were not in the same
position of life, and it was only natural that he should not like it,
at first; and, as I told you, he was coming home to make them both
happy, when he found it was too late.

"You must think, dear, that while I have been happy all these years
with you, he has been sorrowing and grieving, and you must try and love
him, and make up to him for what he has suffered. I know you will not
forget your old friends. You will love me whether you see me often or
not; and Mrs. Walsham, who has been very kind to you; and James, you
know, who saved your life."

"I shall never forget anyone, grampa. I shall always love you better
than anyone," the child exclaimed, throwing her arms round his neck
with a fresh burst of tears.

"There, there, my pet," the sergeant said soothingly. "You must not cry
any more. I want you to look your best this evening, you know, and to
do credit to us all. And now, I think we have settled everything, so we
will be going back to tea."

That evening, the squire was sitting by himself in the great dining
room, occasionally sipping the glass of port, which John Petersham had
poured out before he left the room. The curtains were drawn, and the
candles lighted; for it was late in September, and the evenings were
closing in fast; and the squire was puzzling over John Petersham's
behaviour at dinner.

Although the squire was not apt to observe closely what was passing
around him, he had been struck with the old butler's demeanour. That
something was wrong with him was clear. Usually he was the most quiet
and methodical of servants, but he had blundered several times in the
service. He had handed his master dishes when his plate was already
supplied. He had spilled the wine in pouring it out. He had started
nervously when spoken to. Mr. Linthorne even thought that he had seen
tears in his eyes. Altogether, he was strangely unlike himself.

Mr. Linthorne had asked him if anything was the matter, but John had,
with almost unnecessary earnestness, declared there was nothing.
Altogether, the squire was puzzled. With any other servant, he would
have thought he had been drinking, but such a supposition, in John's
case, was altogether out of the question.

He could have had no bad news, so far as the squire knew, for the only
children he had, had died young, and he had no near relatives or
connections. It was ridiculous to suppose that John, at his age, had
fallen in love. Altogether, the squire failed to suggest to himself any
explanation of his old butler's conduct, and had just concluded,
philosophically, by the reflection that he supposed he should know what
it was sooner or later, when the door of the room quietly opened.

The squire did not look up. It closed again as quietly, and then he
glanced towards it. He could hardly believe his eyes. A child was
standing there--a girl with soft smooth hair, and large eyes, and a
sensitive mouth, with an expression fearless but appealing. Her hands
were clasped before her, and she was standing in doubt whether to
advance. There was something so strange, in this apparition in the
lonely room, that the squire did not speak for a moment. It flashed
across him, vaguely, that there was something familiar to him in the
face and expression, something which sent a thrill through him; and at
the same instant, without knowing why, he felt that there was a
connection between the appearance of the child, and the matter he had
just been thinking of--John Petersham's strange conduct. He was still
looking at her, when she advanced quietly towards him.

"Grandpapa," she said, "I am Aggie Linthorne."

A low cry of astonishment broke from the squire. He pushed his chair
back.

"Can it be true?" he muttered. "Or am I dreaming?"

"Yes, grandpapa," the child said, close beside him now. "I am Aggie
Linthorne, and I have come to see you. If you don't think it's me,
grampa said I was to give you this, and then you would know;" and she
held out a miniature, on ivory, of a boy some fourteen years old; and a
watch and chain.

"I do not need them," the squire said, in low tones. "I see it in your
face. You are Herbert's child, whom I looked for so long.

"Oh! my child! my child! have you come at last?" and he drew her
towards him, and kissed her passionately, while the tears streamed down
his cheeks.

"I couldn't come before, you know," the child said, "because I didn't
know about you; and grampa, that's my other grandpapa," she nodded
confidentially, "did not know you wanted me. But now he knows, he sent
me to you. He told me I was to come because you were lonely.

"But you can't be more lonely than he is," she said, with a quiver in
her voice. "Oh! he will be lonely, now!"

"But where do you come from, my dear? and how did you get here? and
what have you been doing, all these years?"

"Grampa brought me here," the child said. "I call him grampa, you know,
because I did when I was little, and I have always kept to it; but I
know, of course, it ought to be grandpapa. He brought me here, and
John--at least he called him John--brought me in. And I have been
living, for two years, with Mrs. Walsham down in the town, and I used
to see you in church, but I did not know that you were my grandpapa."

The squire, who was holding her close to him while she spoke, got up
and rang the bell; and John opened the door, with a quickness that
showed that he had been waiting close to it, anxiously waiting a
summons.

"John Petersham," the squire said, "give me your hand. This is the
happiest day of my life."

The two men wrung each other's hands. They had been friends ever since
John Petersham, who was twelve years the senior of the two, first came
to the house, a young fellow of eighteen, to assist his father, who had
held the same post before him.

"God be thanked, squire!" he said huskily.

"God be thanked, indeed, John!" the squire rejoined, reverently. "So
this was the reason, old friend, why your hand shook as you poured out
my wine. How could you keep the secret from me?"

"I did not know how to begin to tell you, but I was pretty nigh letting
it out, and only the thought that it was better the little lady should
tell you herself, as we had agreed, kept it in. Only to think, squire,
after all these years! But I never quite gave her up. I always thought,
somehow, as she would come just like this."

"Did you, John? I gave up hope years ago. How did it come about, John?"

"Mrs. Walsham told me, as I came out of church today, as she wanted to
speak to me. So I went down, and she told me all about it, and then I
saw him--" John hesitated at the name, for he knew that, perhaps, the
only man in the world against whom his master cherished a bitter
resentment, was the father of his son's wife. "It seems he never saw
your advertisements, never knew as you wanted to hear anything of the
child, so he took her away and kept her. He has been here, off and on,
all these years. I heard tell of him, often and often, when I had been
down into Sidmouth, but never dreamt as it was him. He went about the
country with a box on wheels with glasses--a peep show as they calls
it."

The squire winced.

"He is well spoken of, squire," John said, "and I am bound to say as he
doesn't seem the sort of man we took him for, at all, not by no means.
He did not know you wanted to have her, but he thought it his duty to
give her the chance, and so he put her with Mrs. Walsham, and never
told her, till yesterday, who she was. Mrs. Walsham was quite grieved
at parting with her, for she says she is wonderfully quick at her
lessons, and has been like a daughter with her, for the last two
years."

The child had sat quietly down in a chair, and was looking into the
fire while the two men were speaking. She had done what she was told to
do, and was waiting quietly for what was to come next. Her quick ear,
however, caught, in the tones of John Petersham, an apologetic tone
when speaking of her grandfather, and she was moved to instant anger.

"Why do you speak like that of my grampa?" she said, rising to her
feet, and standing indignantly before him. "He is the best man in the
world, and the kindest and the nicest, and if you don't like him, I can
go away to him again. I don't want to stay here, not one minute.

"You may be my grandpapa," she went on, turning to the squire, "and you
may be lonely, but he is lonely, too, and you have got a great house,
and all sorts of nice things; and you can do better without me than he
can, for he has got nothing to love but me, poor grampa!"

And her eyes filled with sudden tears, as she thought of him tramping
on his lonely walks over the hills.

"We do not mean to speak unkindly of your grandfather, my dear," the
squire said gently. "I have never seen him, you know, and John has
never seen him but once. I have thought, all these years, bitterly of
him; but perhaps I have been mistaken. He has ever been kind and good
to you, and, above all, he has given you back to me, and that will make
me think differently of him, in future. We all make mistakes, you know,
and I have made terrible mistakes, and have been terribly punished for
them. I daresay I have made a mistake here; but whether or no, you
shall never hear a word, from me, against the man who has been so kind
to you."

"And you will let me see him sometimes, grandpapa?" the child said,
taking his hand pleadingly. "He said, if you said no, I must do as you
told me; because somehow you are nearer to me than he is, though I
don't know how that can be. But you won't say that, will you? For, oh!
I know he is so lonely without me, and I should never be happy,
thinking of him all alone, not if you were to be ever so kind to me,
and to give me all sorts of grand things."

"No, my dear, I certainly shall not say so. You shall see him as often
as you like."

"Oh, thank you, grandpapa!" she exclaimed joyfully, and she held up her
face to kiss him.

The squire lifted her in his arms, and held her closely to him.

"John," he said, "you must tell Mrs. Morcombe to get a room ready for
my granddaughter, at once, and you had better bring the tea in here,
and then we will think of other things. I feel quite bewildered, at
present."

When John returned with the tea, Aggie was sitting on the squire's
knee. She was perfectly at home, now, and had been chattering to him of
her life with her grandfather, and had just related the incident of her
narrow escape from drowning.

"Do you hear that, John?" the squire said. "She was nearly drowned
here, within sight of our home, and I might never have known anything
about it. It seems that lad of Dr. Walsham's saved her life. He is a
fine lad. He was her champion, you know, in that affair with my nephew.
How strange that the two boys should have quarrelled over my
granddaughter!"

"Yes, squire, and young Walsham came well out of it!" John said
heartily; for to him, only, did the squire mention the circumstances of
the case, and he chuckled now to himself, as he thought that Richard
Horton had made an even greater mistake in that matter than he thought
of, for John detested the boy with all his heart, and had only
abstained from reporting his conduct, to the squire, from fear of
giving his master pain.

The squire's brow clouded a little at the allusion.

"It will make a difference to him, John," he said, "for, of course, now
my granddaughter will take his place."

"And a good thing, too!" John said heartily. "I have never said a word
before, squire, because, as you had chosen him as your heir, there was
no use in setting you against him; but a more hatefuller lad than
Richard Horton I never comed across, and so said everyone here. You did
not see much of him, squire, and natural thought well of him, for he
was a good-looking boy, and could speak fair enough when he liked. I
thought well of him, myself, when he first came, but I larned better,
afterwards."

"There are many excuses to be made for him, John," the squire said,
"and I have had good reports of him, since. Of course, I shall see
that, although he can no longer be regarded as my heir here, he shall
be well provided for. But there will be plenty of time to think of
this."

"Mr. Wilks asked me to say, sir," the butler said as he prepared to
leave them, "that he shall be staying in Sidmouth tomorrow, and that,
if you wish to see him, he will come up here."

"Certainly I wish to see him," the squire replied. "I have many things
to ask him. Let the boy go down, the first thing in the morning,
or--no, if you don't mind, John, would you go down yourself tonight? He
will naturally be anxious to know how his grandchild is getting on.
Tell him with what joy I have received her, and take any message she
may give you.

"Is there anything you would like to say to your grandfather, child?"

"Oh, yes. Please tell him that I think I shall like it, and that he is
to come and see me when he likes, and that, of course, he is to see me
when he comes in the morning, and then I can tell him all about it."

"And say, I shall be glad to see him the first thing after breakfast,"
the squire added.

The housekeeper soon entered, and Aggie, very sleepy after the
excitements of the day, was taken off to bed. Her sleepiness, however,
disappeared in her wonder at the size of the house, and at the vastness
of her bedroom.

"Why, you have got a fire!" she exclaimed in astonishment. "I never saw
a fire in a bedroom, before."

"I didn't light it for the cold, miss," the housekeeper said; "but
because it is a long time since the room was slept in before, and
because I thought it would be cheerful for you. I shall sleep in the
next room, till things are settled, so that, if you want anything, you
will only have to run in."

"Thank you," Aggie said gratefully. "It does all seem so big; but I am
sure not to want anything. Thank you."

"Here is your box, miss. Would you like me to help undress you?"

"Oh, no!" Aggie laughed. "Why, of course I can undress myself;" and she
laughed at the idea of assistance being required in such a matter.

"Then, good night!" the housekeeper said. "I shall leave the door ajar,
between the two rooms, when I come to bed."

The next morning, soon after breakfast, Sergeant Wilks was ushered into
the study, where the squire was expecting him. The two men had had hard
thoughts of each other, for many years. The squire regarded the
sergeant as a man who had inveigled his son into marrying his daughter,
while the sergeant regarded the squire as a heartless and unnatural
father, who had left his son to die alone among strangers. The
conversation with John Petersham had taught the sergeant that he had
wronged the squire, by his estimate of him, and that he was to be
pitied rather than blamed in the matter. The squire, on his part, was
grateful to the sergeant for the care he had bestowed upon the child,
and for restoring her to him, and was inclined, indeed, at the moment,
to a universal goodwill to all men.

The sergeant was pale, but self possessed and quiet; while the squire,
moved, by the events of the night before, out of the silent reserve in
which he had, for years, enveloped himself, was agitated and nervous.
He was the first to speak.

"Mr. Wilks," he said. "I have to give you my heartfelt thanks, for
having restored my granddaughter to me--the more so as I know, from
what she has said, how great a sacrifice you must be making. John has
been telling me of his conversation with you, and you have learned,
from him, that I was not so wholly heartless and unnatural a father as
you must have thought me; deeply as I blame myself, and shall always
blame myself, in the matter."

"Yes," the sergeant said. "I have learned that I have misread you. Had
it not been so, I should have brought the child to you long ago--should
never have taken her away, indeed. Perhaps we have both misjudged each
other."

"I fear that we have," the squire said, remembering the letters he
wrote to his son, in his anger, denouncing the sergeant in violent
language.

"It does not matter, now," the sergeant went on quietly; "but, as I do
not wish Aggie ever to come to think ill of me, in the future, it is
better to set it right.

"When I left the army, I had saved enough money to furnish a house, and
I took one at Southampton, and set up taking lodgers there. I had my
pension, and lived well until my wife died--a year before your son came
down, from London, with another gentleman, and took my rooms. My
daughter was seventeen when her mother died, and she took to managing
the house. I was careful of her, and gave her orders that, on no
account, was she ever to go into the lodgers' rooms. I waited on them,
myself.

"How your son first saw her, and got to speak to her, I don't know; but
I am not surprised that, when he did, he loved her, for there was no
prettier or sweeter girl in Hampshire. They took the rooms, first, only
for a fortnight, then the other gentleman went away, and your son
stayed on.

"One day--it came upon me like a thunderbolt--your son told me he
wanted to marry my Agnes. I was angry, at first. Angry, because it had
been done behind my back, and because I had been deceived. I said as
much; but your son assured me that he had never spoken to her in the
house, but had met her when she went out for her walks. Still, it was
wrong, and I told him so, and I told her so, though, in my heart, I did
not altogether blame them; for young people will be young people, and,
as he had acted honourably in coming to me at once, I let that pass.

"But, squire, though but a sergeant in His Majesty's service, I had my
pride as you had yours, and I told him, at once, that I would not give
my consent to my daughter's marrying him, until you had given yours;
and that he must leave the house at once, and not see Agnes again,
until he came with your written consent to show me.

"He went away at once. After a time, he began to write to me, urging me
to change my decision; and from this, although he never said so, I was
sure that you had refused to sanction his marriage. However, I stuck to
what I had said, though it was hard for me to do so, with my child
growing thin and pale before my eyes, with all her bright happiness
gone.

"So it went on, for three months, and then one morning she was gone,
and I found a letter on her table for me, saying that she had been
married to him a week before, when she went out, as I thought, to spend
the day with a friend. She begged and prayed me to forgive her, and
said how miserable she had been, and that she could not say no to her
lover's pleadings.

"I wrote to the address she had given me, saying that she had well nigh
broken my heart. She knew that I had only refused my consent because it
would have seemed a dishonourable action, to allow your son to marry
her without your consent. She knew how hard it had been for me to do my
duty, when I saw her pining before my eyes, but I forgave her wholly,
and did not altogether blame her, seeing that it was the way of Nature
that young women, when they once took to loving, should put their
father altogether in the second place;

"It was hard to me to write that letter, for I longed to see her bonny
face again. But I thought it was my duty. I thought so then; but I
think, now, it was pride.

"From time to time she wrote to me. I learned that you still refused to
see your son, and I gathered, though she did not say much of this, that
things were going badly with them. At last, she wrote that her husband
was ill--very ill, she feared. He had, in vain, tried to get
employment. I don't think he was naturally strong, and the anxiety had
broken him down. Then I went up to London at once, and found them, in a
little room, without the necessaries of life. I brought them down home,
and nursed him for three months, till he died.

"A week later, Aggie was born. Ten days afterwards, I laid her mother
by the side of her father. No answer had come to the letters he had
written to you, while he had been ill, though in the later ones he had
told you that he was dying. So, I looked upon the child as mine.

"Things had gone badly with me. I had been able to take no lodgers,
while they were with me. I had got into debt, and even could I have
cleared myself, I could not well have kept the house on, without a
woman to look after it. I was restless, too, and longed to be moving
about. So I sold off the furniture, paid my debts, and laid by the
money that remained, for the child's use in the future.

"I had, some time before, met an old comrade travelling the country
with a show. I happened to meet him again, just as I was leaving, and
he told me the name of a man, in London, who sold such things. I left
the child, for a year, with some people I knew, a few miles out of
Southampton; came up to London, bought a show, and started. It was
lonely work, at first; but, after a year, I fetched the child away, and
took her round the country with me, and for four years had a happy time
of it.

"I had chosen this part of the country, and, after a time, I became
uneasy in my mind, as to whether I was doing right; and whether, for
the child's sake, I ought not to tell you that she was alive, and offer
to give her up, if you were willing to take her. I heard how your son's
death had changed you, and thought that, maybe, you would like to take
his daughter; but, before bringing her to you, I thought she should
have a better education than I had time to give her, and that she
should be placed with a lady, so that, if you took her, you need not be
ashamed of her manners.

"I hoped you would not take her. I wanted to keep her for myself; but
my duty to her was clear.

"And now, squire, you know all about it. I have been wrong to keep her
so long from you, I grant; but I can only say that I have done my duty,
as far as I could, and that, though I have made many mistakes, my
conscience is clear, that I did the best, as far as it seemed to me at
the time."



Chapter 5: A Quiet Time.


As the sergeant was telling the story, the squire had sat with his face
shaded by his hand, but more than one tear had dropped heavily on the
table.

"I wish I could say as much," he said sadly, when the other ended. "I
wish that I could say that my conscience is clear, Mr. Wilks. I have
misjudged you cruelly, and that without a tithe of the reason, which
you had, for thinking me utterly heartless and cruel. You will have
heard that I never got those letters my son wrote me, after he was ill,
and that, when I returned home and received them, I posted to
Southampton, only to find that I was too late; and that, for a year, I
did all in my power to find the child. Still, all this is no excuse. I
refused to forgive him, returned his letters unanswered, and left him,
as it seemed, to his fate.

"It is no excuse to say that I had made up my mind to forgive him, when
he was, as I thought, sufficiently punished. He did not know that. As
to the poverty in which you found him, I can only plead that I did not
dream that he would come to that. He had, I knew, some money, for I had
just sent him his half-year's allowance before he wrote to me about
this business. Then there was the furniture of his rooms in London, his
horses, jewels, and other matters. I had thought he could go on very
well for a year.

"Of course, I was mistaken. Herbert was always careless about money,
and, no doubt, he spent it freely after he was first married. He would
naturally wish to have everything pretty and nice for his young wife,
and, no doubt, he counted upon my forgiving him long before the money
was spent.

"I am not excusing myself. God knows how bitterly I have condemned
myself, all these years. I only want to show you that I had no idea of
condemning him to starvation. He was my only son, and I loved him. I
felt, perhaps, his rebellion all the more, because he had never before
given me a day's trouble. I was harsh, obstinate, and cruel.

"I have only the one old excuse. I never thought it would turn out as
it did. What would I give, if I could say, as you can, that you have a
clear conscience, and that you acted always as it seemed to be your
duty!

"And now, Mr. Wilks, now that I have heard your story, I trust that you
will forgive my past suspicions of you, and let me say how much I
honour and esteem you for your conduct. No words can tell you how I
thank you, for your goodness and kindness to my little granddaughter;
our little granddaughter, I should say. You have the better right, a
thousand-fold, to her than I have; and, had I been in your place, I
could never have made such a sacrifice.

"We must be friends, sir, great friends. Our past has been saddened by
the same blow. All our hopes, in the future, are centred on the same
object."

The two men rose to their feet together, and their hands met in a firm
clasp, and tears stood in both their eyes.

Then the squire put his hand on the other's shoulder, and said, "We
will talk again, presently. Let us go into the next room. The little
one is longing to see you, and we must not keep her."

For the next hour, the two men devoted themselves to the child. Now
that she had her old friend with her, she felt no further misgivings,
and was able to enter into the full delight of her new home.

The house and its wonders were explored, and, much as she was delighted
with these, the gardens and park were an even greater excitement and
pleasure. Dancing, chattering, asking questions of one or the other,
she was half wild with pleasure, and the squire was no less delighted.
A new light and joy had come into his life, and with it the ten years,
which sorrow and regret had laid upon him, had fallen off; for,
although his habits of seclusion and quiet had caused him to be
regarded as quite an old man by his neighbours, he was still three
years short of sixty, while the sergeant was two years younger.

It was a happy morning for them, all three; and when John Petersham
went in, after lunch, to the kitchen, he assured his fellow servants
that it was as much as he could do to keep from crying with joy, at the
sight of the squire's happy face, and to hear him laugh and joke, as he
had not done for eight years now.

The sergeant had stopped to that meal, for he saw, by the manner in
which the squire asked him, that he should give pain if he refused; and
there was a simple dignity about the old soldier, which would have
prevented his appearing out of place at the table of the highest in the
land.

"Now, pussy," the squire said, when they had finished, "you must amuse
yourself for a bit. You can go in the garden again, or sit with Mrs.
Morcombe in her room. She will look you out some picture books from the
library. I am afraid there is nothing very suited to your reading, but
we will soon put all that right. Your grandfather and I want to have
another quiet chat together."

"Now I want your advice," he said when they were both comfortably
seated in the study. "You see, you have been thinking and planning
about the child for years, while it has all come new upon me, so I must
rely upon you entirely. Of course, the child must have a governess,
that is the first thing; not so much for the sake of teaching her,
though, of course, she must be taught, but as a companion for her."

"Yes," the sergeant assented, "she must have a governess."

"It will be a troublesome matter to find one to suit," the squire said
thoughtfully. "I don't want a harsh sort of Gorgon, to repress her
spirits and bother her life out with rules and regulations; and I won't
have a giddy young thing, because I should like to have the child with
me at breakfast and lunch, and I don't want a fly-away young woman who
will expect all sorts of attention. Now, what is your idea? I have no
doubt you have, pictured in your mind, the exact sort of woman you
would like to have over her."

"I have," the sergeant answered quietly. "I don't know whether it would
suit you, squire, or whether it could be managed; but it does seem, to
me, that you have got the very woman close at hand. Aggie has been for
two years with Mrs. Walsham, who is a lady in every way. She is very
fond of the child, and the child is very fond of her. Everyone says she
is an excellent teacher. She would be the very woman to take charge of
her."

"The very thing!" the squire exclaimed, with great satisfaction. "But
she has a school," he went on, his face falling a little, "and there is
a son."

"I have thought of that," the sergeant said. "The school enables them
to live, but it cannot do much more, so that I should think she would
feel no reluctance at giving that up."

"Money would be no object," the squire said. "I am a wealthy man, Mr.
Wilks, and have been laying by the best part of my income for the last
eight years. I would pay any salary she chose, for the comfort of such
an arrangement would be immense, to say nothing of the advantage and
pleasure it would be to the child. But how about the boy?"

"We both owe a good deal to the boy, squire," the sergeant said
gravely, "for if it had not been for him, the child would have been
lost to us."

"So she was telling me last night," the squire said. "And he really
saved her life?"

"He did," the sergeant replied. "But for his pluck and promptitude she
must have been drowned. A moment's hesitation on his part, and nothing
could have saved her."

"I made up my mind last night," the squire said, "to do something for
him. I have seen him before, and was much struck with him."

"Then, in that case, squire, I think the thing could be managed. If the
lad were sent to a good school, his mother might undertake the
management of Aggie. She could either go home of an evening, or sleep
here and shut up her house, as you might arrange with her; living, of
course, at home, when the boy was home for his holidays, and only
coming up for a portion of the day."

"That would be a capital plan," the squire agreed warmly. "The very
thing. I should get off all the bother with strange women, and the
child would have a lady she is already fond of, and who, I have no
doubt, is thoroughly qualified for the work. Nothing could be better. I
will walk down this afternoon and see her myself, and I have no doubt I
shall be able to arrange it.

"And now about yourself--what are your plans?"

"I shall start tomorrow morning on my tramp, as usual," the sergeant
answered quietly; "but I shall take care, in future, that I do not come
with my box within thirty miles or so of Sidmouth. I do not want
Aggie's future to be, in any way, associated with a showman's box. I
shall come here, sometimes, to see her, as you have kindly said I may,
but I will not abuse the privilege by coming too often. Perhaps you
won't think a day, once every three months, to be too much?"

"I should think it altogether wrong and monstrous!" the squire
exclaimed hotly. "You have been virtually the child's father, for the
last seven years. You have cared for her, and loved her, and worked for
her. She is everything to you, and I feel how vast are your claims to
her, compared to mine; and now you talk about going away, and coming to
see her once every three months. The idea is unnatural. It is downright
monstrous!

"No, you and I understand each other at last; would to Heaven we had
done so eight years back! I feel how much more nobly you acted in that
unhappy matter than I did, and I esteem and honour you. We are both
getting on in life, we have one common love and interest, we stand in
the same relation to the child, and I say, emphatically, that you have
a right, and more than a right, to a half share in her. You must go
away no more, but remain here as my friend, and as joint guardian of
the child.

"I will have no refusal, man," he went on, as the sergeant shook his
head. "Your presence here will be almost as great a comfort, to me, as
to the child. I am a lonely man. For years, I have cut myself loose
from the world. I have neither associates nor friends. But now that
this great load is off my mind, my first want is a friend; and who
could be so great a friend, who could enter into my plans and hopes for
the future so well, as yourself, who would have an interest in them
equal to my own?"

The sergeant was much moved by the squire's earnestness. He saw that
the latter had really at heart the proposal he made.

"You are very good, squire," he said in a low voice; "but even if I
could bring myself to eat another man's bread, as long as I can work
for my own, it would not do. I am neither by birth nor education fitted
for such a position as that you offer to me."

"Pooh, nonsense!" the squire said hotly. "You have seen the world. You
have travelled and mixed with men. You are fit to associate as an equal
with anyone. Don't you deceive yourself; you certainly do not deceive
me.

"It is pride that stands in your way. For that you are going to risk
the happiness of your granddaughter, to say nothing of mine; for you
don't suppose that either of us is going to feel comfortable and happy,
when the snow is whirling round, and the wind sweeping the moors, to
think of you trudging along about the country, while we are sitting
snugly here by a warm fire.

"You are wanting to spoil everything, now that it has all come right at
last, by just the same obstinate pride which wrecked the lives of our
children. I won't have it, man. I won't hear of it.

"Come, say no more. I want a friend badly, and I am sure we shall suit
each other. I want a companion. Why, man, if I were a rich old lady,
and you were a poor old lady, and I asked you to come as my companion,
you would see nothing derogatory in the offer. You shall come as my
companion, now, or if you like as joint guardian to the child. You
shall have your own rooms in the house; and when you feel inclined to
be grumpy, and don't care to take your meals with the child and me, you
can take them apart.

"At any rate, try it for a month, and if you are not comfortable then I
will let you go, though your rooms shall always be in readiness for
you, whenever you are disposed to come back.

"Come, give me your hand on the bargain."

Sergeant Wilks could resist no longer. The last two years work, without
the child, had indeed been heavy, and especially in winter, when the
wind blew strong across the uplands, he began to feel that he was no
longer as strong as he used to be. The prospect of having Aggie always
near him was, however, a far greater temptation than that of ending his
days in quiet and comfort.

His hand and that of the squire met in a cordial grip, and the matter
was settled. Fortunately, as the sergeant reflected, he had still his
pension of ten shillings a week, which would suffice to supply clothes
and other little necessaries which he might require, and would thus
save him from being altogether dependent on the squire.

Aggie was wild with delight, when she was called in and informed of the
arrangement. The thought of her grandfather tramping the country,
alone, had been the one drawback to the pleasure of her life at Mrs.
Walsham's, and many a time she had cried herself to sleep, as she
pictured to herself his loneliness. That he was to be with her always,
was to give up his work to settle down in comfort, was indeed a delight
to her.

Greatly pleased was she, also, to hear that Mrs. Walsham was to be
asked to come up to be her governess.

"Oh, it will be nice!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands. "Just like
the fairy stories you used to tell me, grampa, when everyone was made
happy at the end by the good fairy. Grandpapa is the good fairy, and
you and I are the prince and princess; and James--and what is to be
done with James? Is he to come up, too?"

"No, my dear," the squire said, smiling. "James is to go to a good
school, but you will see him when he comes home for his holidays. But
that part of it is not arranged yet, you know; but if you will put on
your hat, you can walk down with us to the town, and introduce me to
Mrs. Walsham."

Mrs. Walsham had just dismissed her pupils, when the party arrived, and
was thinking how quiet and dull the house was without Aggie, when the
door opened, and the child rushed in and threw her arms round her neck.

"Oh, I have such good news to tell you! Grandpapa is so good and kind,
and grampa is going to live with us, and you are to come up, too, and
James is to go to school. Isn't it all splendid?"

"What are you talking about, Aggie?" Mrs. Walsham asked, bewildered, as
the child poured out her news.

"Aggie is too fast, madam," the squire said, entering the room
accompanied by the sergeant. "She is taking it all for granted, while
it has yet to be arranged. I must apologize for coming in without
knocking; but the child opened the door and rushed in, and the best
thing to do was, we thought, to follow her.

"I have come, in the first place, to thank you for your great kindness
to my little granddaughter, and to tell your son how deeply I feel
indebted to him, for having saved her life two years ago.

"Now, Aggie, you run away and look for your friend, while I talk
matters over with Mrs. Walsham."

Aggie scampered away to find James, who was at work at his books, and
to tell him the news, while the squire unfolded his plans to Mrs.
Walsham.

His offers were so handsome that Mrs. Walsham accepted them, without an
instant's hesitation. She was to have the entire charge of the child
during the day, with the option of either returning home in the
evening, when Aggie went in to dessert after dinner, or of living
entirely at the Hall. The squire explained his intention of sending
James to a good school at Exeter, as an instalment of the debt he owed
him for saving the child's life, and he pointed out that, when he was
at home for his holidays, Aggie could have her holidays, too, and Mrs.
Walsham need only come up to the Hall when she felt inclined.

Mrs. Walsham was delighted with the offer, even more for James's sake
than her own, although the prospect for herself was most pleasant. To
have only Aggie to teach, and walk with, would be delightful after the
monotony of drilling successive batches of girls, often inordinately
tiresome and stupid. She said, at once, that she should prefer
returning home at night--a decision which pleased the squire, for he
had wondered what he should do with her in the evening.

The arrangement was at once carried into effect. The school was broken
up, and, as the parents of the children were almost all tenants of the
squire, they offered no objection to the girls being suddenly left on
their hands, when they heard that their teacher was going to live as
governess at the Hall. Indeed, the surprise of Sidmouth and the
neighbourhood, at learning that the little girl at Mrs. Walsham's was
the squire's granddaughter, and that the showman was therefore a
connection of the squire, and was going also to live at the Hall, was
so great, that there was no room for any other emotion. Save for
wrecks, or the arrival of shoals of fish off the coast, or of troubles
between the smugglers and the revenue officers, Sidmouth had few
excitements, and the present news afforded food for endless talk and
conjecture.

On comparing notes, it appeared that there was not a woman in the place
who had not been, all along, convinced that the little girl at Mrs.
Walsham's was something more than she seemed to be, and that the
showman was a man quite out of the ordinary way. And when, on the
following Sunday, the sergeant, who had in the meantime been to Exeter,
walked quietly into church with the squire, all agreed that the
well-dressed military-looking man was a gentleman, and that he had only
been masquerading under the name of Sergeant Wilks until, somehow or
other, the quarrel between him and the squire was arranged, and the
little heiress restored to her position; and Sidmouth remained in that
belief to the end.

The sergeant's military title was henceforth dropped. Mr. Linthorne
introduced him to his acquaintances--who soon began to flock in, when
it was known that the squire's granddaughter had come home, and that he
was willing to see his friends and join in society again--as "My friend
Mr. Wilks, the father of my poor boy's wife."

And the impression made was generally favourable.

None had ever known the exact story of Herbert's marriage. It was
generally supposed that he had married beneath him; but the opinion now
was that this must have been a mistake, for there was nothing in any
way vulgar about the quiet, military-looking gentleman, with whom the
squire was evidently on terms of warm friendship.

The only person somewhat dissatisfied with the arrangement was James
Walsham. He loved his mother so much, that he had never offered the
slightest dissent to her plan, that he should follow in his father's
footsteps. She was so much set on the matter, that he could never bring
himself to utter a word in opposition. At heart, however, he longed for
a more stirring and more adventurous life, such as that of a soldier or
sailor, and he had all along cherished a secret hope, that something
might occur to prevent his preparing for the medical profession, and so
enable him to carry out his secret wishes. But the present arrangement
seemed to put an end to all such hopes, and, although grateful to the
squire for sending him to a good school, he wished, with all his heart,
that he had chosen some other way of manifesting his gratitude.

Four years passed quietly. James Walsham worked hard when at school,
and, during his holidays, spent his time for the most part on board the
fishermen's boats. Sometimes he went up to the Hall, generally at the
invitation of Mr. Wilks.

"Why don't you come oftener, Jim?" the latter asked him one day. "Aggie
was saying, only yesterday, that you used to be such friends with her,
and now you hardly ever come near her. The squire is as pleased as I am
to see you."

"I don't know," Jim replied. "You see, I am always comfortable with
you. I can chat with you, and tell you about school, and about fishing,
and so on. The squire is very kind, but I know it is only because of
that picking Aggie out of the water, and I never seem to know what to
talk about with him. And then, you see, Aggie is growing a young lady,
and can't go rambling about at my heels as she used to do, when she was
a little girl. I like her, you know, Mr. Wilks, just as I used to do;
but I can't carry her on my shoulder now, and make a playfellow of
her."

"I suppose that's all natural enough, Jim," Aggie's grandfather said;
"but I do think it is a pity you don't come up more often. You know we
are all fond of you, and it will give us a pleasure to have you here."

Jim was, in fact, getting to the awkward age with boys. When younger,
they tyrannize over their little sisters, when older they may again
take pleasure in girls' society; but there is an age, in every boy's
life, when he is inclined to think girls a nuisance, as creatures
incapable of joining in games, and as being apt to get in the way.

Still, Jim was very fond of his former playmate, and had she been still
living down in Sidmouth with his mother, they would have been as great
friends as ever.

At the end of the fourth year, Richard Horton came back, after an
absence of five years. He was now nearly twenty, and had just passed as
lieutenant. He was bronzed with the Eastern sun, and had grown from a
good-looking boy into a handsome young man, and was perfectly conscious
of his good looks. Among his comrades, he had gained the nickname of
"The Dandy"--a name which he accepted in good part, although it had not
been intended as complimentary, for Richard Horton was by no means a
popular member of his mess.

Boys are quick to detect each other's failings, and several sharp
thrashings, when he first joined, had taught Richard that it was very
inexpedient to tell a lie on board a ship, if there was any chance of
its being detected. As he had become one of the senior midshipmen, his
natural haughtiness made him disliked by the younger lads; while, among
those of his own standing, he had not one sincere friend, for there was
a general feeling, among them, that although Richard Horton was a
pleasant companion, and a very agreeable fellow when he liked, he was
not somehow straight, not the sort of fellow to be depended upon in all
emergencies.

By the captain and lieutenants, he was considered a smart young
officer. He was always careful to do his duty, quiet, and gentlemanly
in manner, and in point of appearance, and dress, a credit to the ship.
Accordingly, all the reports that his captain had sent home of him had
been favourable.

Great as was the rage and disappointment which Richard had felt, when
he received the letter from his uncle telling him of the discovery of
his long-lost granddaughter, he had the tact to prevent any signs of
his feelings being visible, in the letter in which he replied. The
squire had told him that, although the discovery would, of course, make
a considerable difference in his prospects, he should still, if the
reports of his conduct continued satisfactory, feel it his duty to make
a handsome provision for him.

"Thanks to my quiet life during the last ten years," the squire had
written, "I have plenty for both of you. The estate will, of course, go
to her; but, always supposing that your conduct will be satisfactory, I
shall continue, during my lifetime, the allowance you at present
receive, and you will find yourself set down, in my will, for the sum
of twenty thousand pounds."

Richard had replied in terms which delighted the squire.

"You see, the boy has a good heart," he said, as he handed the letter
to Mr. Wilks. "No one could express himself better."

His companion read the letter over in silence.

"Charmingly expressed," he said as he returned it. "Almost too
charmingly, it seems to me."

"Come, come, Wilks, you are prejudiced against the young fellow, for
that business with Aggie and young Walsham."

"I hope I am not prejudiced, squire," his friend replied; "but when I
know that a lad is a liar, and that he will bring false accusations to
shield himself, and when I know that he was detested by all who came in
contact with him--John Petersham, the gardener, and the grooms--I
require a good deal more than a few satisfactory reports from his
captain, who can know very little of his private character, and a
soft-soldering letter like that, to reinstate him in my good opinion. I
will wager that, if you and I had been standing behind him when he
opened your letter, you would have heard an expression of very
different sentiments from those he writes you here.

"Look at this: 'I regret, indeed, my dear uncle, that my new cousin
must have such a bad opinion of me, owing to my roughness in that
unfortunate affair, which I have never ceased to regret; but I hope
that, when we meet, I shall be able to overcome the dislike which she
must feel for me.'

"Bah!" the old soldier said scornfully. "I would lay all my pension, to
a shilling, that boy has already made up his mind that someday he will
marry Aggie, and so contrive to get the estates after all."

The squire burst into a good-humoured laugh.

"It's well I don't take up your wager. Such ideas as that might occur
to you and me, but hardly to a lad not yet seventeen."

"Well, we shall see," the other said, cooling down. "I hope I may be
mistaken in him. We shall see when he comes home."

When he did come home, the old soldier could find but little fault with
the young man. He had a frank and open manner, such as is common to men
of his profession. He was full of life and anecdote. His manner to the
squire was admirable, affectionate, and quietly respectful, without any
air of endeavouring especially to ingratiate himself with him. Nor
could the ex-sergeant find anything to complain of in the young man's
manner towards himself. He took the first opportunity, when they were
alone, to say how glad he had been, to hear that his grandfather had
met with a friend and companion in his lonely life, and to express a
hope that the bad opinion, which he had doubtless formed of him from
his conduct when a boy, would not be allowed to operate against him
now.

But, though there was nothing he could find fault with, the old
soldier's prejudices were in no way shaken, and, indeed, his antipathy
was increased, rather than diminished, by the young officer's conduct
towards Aggie. It might be, of course, that he was only striving to
overcome the prejudiced feeling against him; but every time the old
soldier saw him with his granddaughter, he felt angry.

In point of fact, Aggie was disposed to like Richard, even before his
arrival. Six years had eradicated every tinge of animosity for that
shove on the sand. His letters had been long, bright, and amusing, and
with the mementos of travel which he picked up in the ports of India
and China, and from time to time sent home to his uncle, there was
always a little box with some pretty trinket "for my cousin." She found
him now a delightful companion. He treated her as if she had been
seventeen, instead of eleven; was ready to ride or walk with her, or to
tell her stories of the countries he had seen, as she might choose; and
to humour all her whims and fancies.

"Confound him and his pleasant manners!" the ex-sergeant would mutter
to himself, as he watched them together, and saw, as he believed, in
the distance, the overthrow of the scheme he had at heart. "He is
turning the child's head; and that foolish boy, James, is throwing away
his chances."

James, indeed, came home from school for the last time, two or three
weeks after Richard Horton's return. He was now nearly eighteen, and,
although a broad and powerful fellow, was still a boy at heart. He did
not show to advantage by the side of Richard Horton. The first time he
went up to the Hall, after his return, the latter had met him with
outstretched hand.

"I am glad to meet you again," he said. "I behaved like a blackguard,
last time we met, and you gave me the thrashing which I deserved. I
hope we shall get on better, in the future."

Aggie and her two grandfathers were present, and James Walsham
certainly did not show to advantage, by the side of the easy and
self-possessed young officer. He muttered something about its being all
right, and then found nothing else to say, being uncomfortable, and ill
at ease. He made some excuse about being wanted at home, and took his
leave; nor did he again go up to call. Several times, the old soldier
went down to Sidmouth to see him, and on one occasion remonstrated with
him for not coming up to the Hall.

"What's the use?" James said, roughly. "I have got lots of reading to
do, for in two months, you know, I am to go up to London, to walk the
hospitals. No one wants me up there. Aggie has got that cousin of hers
to amuse her, and I should feel only in the way, if I went."

Mr. Wilks was fairly out of temper at the way things were going. He was
angry with James; angry with the squire, who evidently viewed with
satisfaction the good understanding between his granddaughter and
nephew; angry, for the first time in his life, with Aggie herself.

"You are growing a downright little flirt, Miss Aggie," he said one
day, when the girl came in from the garden, where she had been laughing
and chatting with her cousin.

He had intended to speak playfully, but there was an earnestness in his
tone which the girl, at once, detected.

"Are you really in earnest, grampa?" she asked, for she still retained
the childish name for her grandfather--so distinguishing him from the
squire, whom she always called grandpapa.

"No; I don't know that I am in earnest, Aggie," he said, trying to
speak lightly; "and yet, perhaps, to some extent I am."

"I am sure you are," the girl said. "Oh, grampa! You are not really
cross with me, are you?" and the tears at once sprang into her eyes. "I
have not been doing anything wrong, have I?"

"No, my dear, not in the least wrong," her grandfather said hastily.
"Still, you know, I don't like seeing Jim, who has always been so good
and kind to you, quite neglected, now this young fellow, who is not fit
to hold a candle to him, has turned up."

"Well, I haven't neglected him, grampa. He has neglected me. He has
never been near since that first day, and you know I can't very well go
round to Sidmouth, and say to him, 'Please come up to the Hall.'"

"No, my dear, I know you can't, and he is behaving like a young fool."

"Why is he?" Aggie asked, surprised. "If he likes sailing about better
than coming up here, why shouldn't he?"

"I don't think it's for that he stays away, Aggie. In fact, you see,
Jim has only just left school, and he feels he can't laugh, and talk,
and tell you stories about foreign countries, as this young fellow can,
and having been so long accustomed to have you to himself, he naturally
would not like the playing second fiddle to Richard Horton."

"But he hasn't been here much," the girl said, "ever since I came here.
He used to be so nice, and so kind, in the old days when I lived down
there, that I can't make out why he has changed so."

"My dear, I don't think he has changed. He has been only a boy, and the
fact is, he is only a boy still. He is fond of sailing, and of the
amusements boys take to, and he doesn't feel at home, and comfortable
here, as he did with you when you were a little girl at his mother's.
But mind, Aggie, James is true as steel. He is an honourable and
upright young fellow. He is worth fifty of this self-satisfied,
pleasant-spoken young sailor."

"I know James is good and kind, grampa," the girl said earnestly; "but
you see, he is not very amusing, and Richard is very nice."

"Nice! Yes," the old soldier said; "a fair weather sort of niceness,
Aggie. Richard Horton is the squire's nephew, and I don't wish to say
anything against him; but mark my words, and remember them, there's
more goodness in James's little finger, than there is in his whole
body. But there, I am a fool to be talking about it. There is your
cousin calling you, in the garden. Go along with you."

The girl went off slowly, wondering at her grandfather's earnestness.
She knew she liked her old playmate far better than Richard Horton,
although the latter's attentions pleased and flattered her. The old
soldier went straight off to the squire's study.

"Squire," he said, "you remember that talk we had, three years ago,
when your nephew's answer came to your letter, telling him that Aggie
was found. I told you that I would wager he had made up his mind to
marry her. You laughed at me; but I was right. Child though she still
is, he is already paving the way for the future."

"Master Richard certainly is carrying on a sort of flirtation with the
little witch," the squire said, smiling; "but as she is such a mere
child as you say, what does it matter?"

"I think it matters a great deal," the old soldier said seriously. "I
see, squire, the young fellow has quite regained your good opinion; and
unless I am mistaken, you have already thought, to yourself, that it
would not be a bad thing if they were to come together someday.

"I have thought it over, and have made up my mind that, in spite of
your four years' continued kindness to me, and of the warm friendship
between us, I must go away for a time. My box is still lying at Exeter,
and I would rather tramp the country again, and live on it and my
pension, than stay here and see my darling growing up a woman with that
future before her. I am sorry to say, squire, that what you call my
prejudice is as strong as ever. I doubt that young fellow as strongly
as I did before he came home. Then, I only had his past conduct and his
letter to go by. Now I have the evidence of my own senses. You may ask
me what I have against him. I tell you--nothing; but I misdoubt him
from my heart. I feel that he is false, that what he was when a boy, he
is now. There is no true ring about him."

The squire was silent for a minute or two. He had a very sincere
friendship and liking for his companion, a thorough confidence in his
judgment and principles. He knew his self-sacrificing nature, and that
he was only speaking from his love for his grandchild.

"Do not let us talk about it now, old friend," he said quietly. "You
and I put, before all other things, Aggie's happiness. Disagreement
between us there can be none on the subject. Give me tonight to think
over what you have said, and we will talk about it again tomorrow."



Chapter 6: A Storm.


After breakfast next morning, the squire asked his friend to go with
him into his study.

"I have been thinking this matter over," he said, "very seriously, and,
upon reflection, I agree with you that it is undesirable that Aggie
should see much of Richard, until she is of an age to form a fair
opinion for herself, and to compare him with other young men. I agree
with you, also, that we have not yet sufficient proofs that he is
completely changed. I hope that he is. You think he is not. At any
rate, he must have a longer trial, and until it is proved to your
satisfaction, as well as mine, that he is in every way a desirable
husband for Aggie, the less they see of each other, the better. I
therefore propose to write at once to my friend Admiral Hewson, to ask
him to use his influence, at the admiralty, to get the young fellow
appointed to a ship. Does that meet your approval, my friend?"

"Quite so," the other said cordially. "Nothing could be better. In the
meantime, as you say, should Richard turn out well, and the young
people take a liking for each other, no match could be more
satisfactory. What I want is that she should take no girlish fancy for
him, at present."

"So be it, then," the squire said. "I think, you know, that we are a
couple of old fools, to be troubling ourselves about Aggie's future, at
present. Still, in a matter which concerns us both so nearly, we cannot
be too careful. If we had a woman with us, we could safely leave the
matter in her hands; as it is, we must blunder on, as best we may."

And so it was settled, and a week later, Richard Horton received an
official letter from the admiralty, ordering him to proceed at once to
Portsmouth to join the Thetis, to which he was appointed as fourth
lieutenant. The order gave Richard extreme satisfaction. He was
beginning to find his life desperately dull, and he was heartily sick
of playing the attentive nephew. He was well content with the progress
he had made; nothing had gone wrong since he returned, his uncle had
clearly taken him back into his favour, and he had no doubt that Aggie
quite appreciated the pains he had bestowed to gain her liking.

He detested the squire's companion, for he felt that the latter
disliked and distrusted him, and that his projects would meet with a
warm opposition on his part. Still, with the squire and Aggie herself
on his side, he did not fear the result. As to James Walsham, whom he
had come home prepared to regard as a possible rival, from his early
intimacy with the child, and the fact that his mother was her
governess, he now regarded him with contempt, mingled with a revengeful
determination to pay off the old score, should a chance ever present
itself.

He therefore started next day in high spirits, assuming, however, a
great reluctance to tear himself away. A few days later a letter came
from him, saying that he hoped that he should be able to come back,
sometimes, for a day or two, as the Thetis was at present to be
attached to the Channel squadron, and it was not expected that she
would, for some time, proceed on foreign service.

Early in October, James Walsham was to go up to London, to commence his
medical course. A week before he was to start, Mr. Wilks went down in
the morning, intending to insist on his returning with him to the Hall.
As he went down towards Sidmouth, the old soldier noticed how strongly
the wind was blowing, the trees were swaying and thrashing in the wind,
the clouds were flying past overhead. Everything portended a severe
gale.

Finding, at Mrs. Walsham's, that James was down on the beach, he
continued his course until he joined him there. James was standing with
a group of fishermen, who were looking seaward. Now that he was exposed
to the full force of the wind, Mr. Wilks felt that, not only was it
going to blow a gale, but that it was blowing one already. The heavy
clouds on the horizon seemed to lie upon the water, the waves were
breaking with great force upon the beach, and the fishermen had hauled
their boats up across the road.

"It's blowing hard, Jim," he said, laying his hand on the young
fellow's shoulder.

"It is blowing hard, and it will blow a great deal harder before
nightfall. The fishermen all think it is going to be an exceptional
gale. It is blowing dead on shore. It will be bad work for any ships
that happen to be coming up Channel today. Eight or ten of our boats
are out. We thought we had made out three of them just before you came,
but the cloud closed down on them. The fishermen are just going to get
lifelines ready. I am afraid we are going to have a terrible night of
it."

"I came down to ask you if you will come up to lunch, Jim, but I
suppose you will not be able to tear yourself away from here."

"I shouldn't like to leave now, indeed. There is no saying what may
happen. Besides, so many of the fishermen are away, that I may be
useful here if a vessel comes ashore, and there may be half a dozen
before the morning. Every hand will be wanted to give assistance."

"But you could not get a boat out through those breakers, could you,
Jim?"

"Yes," Jim replied, "we might get one of the big boats through it now;
but it's going to be worse, presently. When I went out, last year, with
a boat to the brig which was driven ashore, it was worse than this.

"I shall be very glad to come up tomorrow, if you will let me. I hear
that fellow Horton went away last week."

"Yes, he went away, Jim. But why his being there should have kept you
from going up is beyond me."

"I don't like the fellow, Mr. Wilks. He may mean very well, but I don't
like him. I have been in one row about him with the squire, and I don't
want another; but I am quite sure, if I had gone up much while he was
there, it would have ended in my trying to punch his head again."

"In that case, perhaps," the old soldier said, smiling, "you were wise
to stay away, Jim. I don't like the lad myself. Still, punching his
head would not have been a desirable thing."

"I am glad you don't like him," James said, warmly. "Somehow I made up
my mind that you were all sure to like him, and I don't suppose the
idea made me like him any the better. He was just the free-and-easy
sort of fellow to get along well, and I was quite sure that Aggie would
not want me, when she had him to go about with her. I saw him drive
through in the pony carriage with her, two or three times, and it was
easy to see how thoroughly she was enjoying herself."

"Well, it was your own fault, my boy. If you choose to sulk down here,
and never to go up to the Hall, you can't blame Aggie for letting
herself be amused by someone else."

"Oh! I don't blame her," James said hastily. "Of course, it is all
right that she should enjoy herself with her cousin. Only somehow, you
know, after being great friends with anyone, one doesn't like to see
someone else stepping into your place."

"But as I have told you, over and over again, during the last three
years, Jim, you have willfully stepped out of your place. You know how
often I have asked you to come up, and how seldom you have come. You
have never shown Aggie that you have any wish to continue on the
footing of friendship, on which you stood towards each other when she
was at your mother's, and as you have chosen to throw her over, I don't
see why she shouldn't take to anyone else who takes pains to make
himself pleasant to her."

"Oh! I don't blame her a bit, Mr. Wilks. How could you think such a
thing! I was very fond of little Aggie when she was at my mother's; but
of course, I was not ass enough to suppose that she was going trotting
about the country with me, when she once went up to the Hall as the
squire's granddaughter. Of course, the whole thing was changed.

"Ah! Here comes the rain."

As he spoke, a sudden splash of rain struck them. It might have been
noticed coming across the water in a white line. With it came a gust of
wind, to which that which had already been blowing was a trifle. There
was no more talking, for nothing less than a shout could have been
heard above the roaring of the wind. It was scarcely possible to stand
against the fury of the squall, and they were driven across the road,
and took shelter at the corner of some houses, where the fishermen had
already retired.

The squall lasted but a few minutes, but was soon succeeded by another,
almost equally furious, and this seemed to increase in strength, until
the wind was blowing a perfect hurricane; but the fishermen now
struggled across the road again, for, between the rain squalls, a
glimpse had been caught of two of the fishing boats, and these were now
approaching the shore. A mere rag of sail was set on each, and yet they
tore over the waves at tremendous speed.

One was some two hundred yards ahead of the other, and by the course
they were making, they would come ashore nearly at the same spot. The
news that two boats were in sight spread rapidly, and many of the
fishermen's wives, with shawls over their heads, ran down and stood
peering out from behind shelter, for it was well-nigh impossible to
stand exposed to the fury of the gale.

An old fisherman stood, with a coil of rope in his hand, close to the
water's edge. Several of the others stood close to him, and four of
them had hold of the other end of the rope. When the boat was within
fifty yards of shore, the sail was lowered; but she still drove
straight on before the wind, with scarce an abatement in her speed. A
man stood in her bow, also with a coil of rope in his hand, and, as he
approached, threw it far ahead. The fisherman rushed waist deep into
the water and caught the end of it, which in a moment was knotted to
the one in his hand.

"Run along with her," he shouted.

For a moment, the boat towered on the top of a wave, which raced in
towards the shore. The next, as it came, took her stern, and she was in
the act of swinging round, when the strain of the rope came upon her,
and brought her straight again. Higher and higher the wave rose, and
then crashed down, and the boat shot forward, like an arrow, in the
foam. The fishermen rushed forward and caught it, those on board leapt
out waist-deep; all were taken off their feet by the backward rush, but
they clung to the sides of the boat, while the men at the head rope,
with their heels dug deeply into the sand, withstood the strain, and
kept her from being swept out again.

A few seconds, and the boat was left dry, and the next wave carried it
high up on the beach, amid a loud cheer from the fishermen and lookers
on; but there was no time to waste, for the next boat was close at
hand. Again, the rope was thrown to the shore, but this time the strain
came a moment too late, the following wave turned the boat round, the
next struck it broadside and rolled it, over and over, towards the
shore. The fishermen, in an instant, joined hands, and rushing down
into the water, strove to grasp the men.

Several times, those in front were knocked down and rolled up on the
beach, but three of the crew were brought in with them. There was one
still missing, and there was a shout as he was seen, clinging to an
oar, just outside the line of breakers. James Walsham had been working
with the fishermen in saving those already brought to shore. He now
fastened the end of a line round his body.

"You can never get through those rollers--they will break you up like
an eggshell," the old fisherman shouted.

"I will dive through them," Jim shouted back. "Give me plenty of slack,
and don't pull, till you see I have got him."

The lad waited for his opportunity, and then, rushing down after the
sheet of white foam, he stood, waist deep, as a great wave, some twelve
feet high, towered up like a wall towards him. It was just going to
break, when James plunged, head foremost, into it. There was a crash
which shook the earth, a mass of wildly rushing foam, and then, some
ten yards beyond the spot where the wave had broken, Jim's head
appeared above the surface. It was but for a moment, for he immediately
dived again, under the next wave, and then came up within a few yards
of the floating oar. A stroke or two, and he was alongside. He seized
the man, and held up one arm as a signal. In a moment the rope
tightened, and they moved towards shore. When they were close to the
edge of the breaking waves, Jim held up his hand, and the strain
stopped.

"Now," he said to the man, "the moment they begin to pull, leave go of
the oar, and throw your arms round me."

He waited until a wave, bigger than ordinary, approached, and, just as
it began to pass under him, gave the signal. Higher and higher they
seemed to rise, then they were dashed down with a tremendous shock.
There was a moment's confusion as they were swept along in the white
water. Jim felt a terrific strain, and it seemed to him that the rope
would cut him in sunder. Then he was seized by a dozen strong arms, and
carried high and dry, before the next wave could reach him.

For a minute or two he was scarce conscious. The breath had been almost
knocked out of his body, with the break of the wave, and the rushing
water seemed still singing in his ears.

"Are you hurt, my boy? Are you hurt, James?" were the first words he
clearly heard.

"No, I think I am all right," he said, trying to sit up. "Is the other
fellow all right?"

"He has broke his arm," one of the fishermen, who had just helped the
man to his feet, replied. "He may be thankful it's no worse."

James was now helped to his feet.

"I am all right," he repeated to Mr. Wilks, "except that I feel as if I
had a hot iron round my body. That rope has taken the skin off all
round me, I fancy, and doesn't it smart, just, with the salt water!"

"Oh, James, how could you do it?" a girl's voice said suddenly.

The fishermen drew aside, and Aggie Linthorne pressed forward.

The squire had gone into her schoolroom and had said:

"Mrs. Walsham, I think you had better give up your lessons for the
morning, and get home. It is blowing a gale now, and we shall probably
have the rain down before long. I will walk down with you. The wind is
dead on the shore, and it will be a grand sight."

Aggie at once set her mind on going, too; but the squire refused, until
Mrs. Walsham suggested that, if it came on wet, Aggie could stop at her
house until it cleared up, or, if necessary, till morning. Whereupon,
the squire had given way, and the three had started together for
Sidmouth, leaving Mrs. Walsham at her house as they passed. The others
had struggled down, against the wind, until they came within sight of
the sea. The first boat had just been run safely on shore when they
arrived, and Aggie gave a cry, and put her hands over her face, as the
second boat was seen to capsize.

"Cling to me, Aggie," the squire said. "See, they are rushing in the
water to save them. They will have them, yet!"

At the cheer which broke out from the spectators, clustering thickly
now, as the first of the shipwrecked crew was brought to shore, Aggie
looked out again. It was a sight she never forgot. With the great waves
crashing down on the shore, and the line of straggling figures, waist
deep in the white foam, in which were scattered, here and there,
portions of the boat, oars, sails, and nets.

"Well done, well done!" the squire exclaimed. "They have dragged up
three of them. I don't know whether there are any more."

"Yes, yes, look!" Aggie cried; "there, out in the waves--there, I can
see a head. That's just about where I was nearly drowned. Oh,
grandpapa, take me away, I can't look at it."

"There's someone going out to save him, Aggie. Listen to the cheer."

Aggie looked again.

"Oh, grandpapa, stop him, stop him!" she cried, "it's James."

But at the same moment the plunge was made, and the figure lost to
sight.

Aggie threw her arms round her grandfather, and hid her face.

"I can't look, I can't look," she cried. "Tell me about it."

"There, he is up; bravo!" the squire exclaimed, almost as excited as
she was. "He has dived again, dear,"--then, after a pause--"there he is
close to him. He has got him, Aggie! Now he is waving his hand; now
they are tightening the rope; now he is waving his hand again, and they
are waiting. There!"

There was a pause, which seemed to the girl to be endless, then the
squire cried:

"They have got them out, both of them;" and a loud cheer broke from all
standing round.

"Come along, grandpapa, let us go down to them."

"Stay a moment, my dear. They may be hurt. It's better you should not
go."

The girl stood, with her hands clasped, gazing at the fishermen grouped
on the shore, stooping over the prostrate figures. Then one of them
stood up and waved his hand, and the spectators knew that all was well.
Then the girl ran down to join them.

"Why, Aggie!" James exclaimed in astonishment, as she pressed forward.
"Why, my dear, what brings you here in this storm? Whatever will the
squire say?"

"The squire has brought her down himself," Mr. Linthorne said,
following closely behind his granddaughter; "and he is glad he did,
James, for she has seen a grand sight.

"You are a fine fellow;" and he wrung the lad's hand.

"A grand fellow, Wilks, isn't he?"

"I always said so, squire," the old soldier said, his face beaming with
satisfaction; "but now, let us get him home, and Aggie, too. The child
will be blown away."

But, for a minute or two, they could not carry James off, so closely
did the men and women press round him, and shake him by the hand. At
last they got him away, and, escorted by a crowd of cheering boys, led
him back to his mother's.

"Your son is a hero, Mrs. Walsham!" the squire exclaimed as they
entered; "but don't talk to him now, but mix him a glass of hot grog.

"Wilks, you get him between the blankets directly. I will tell his
mother all about it, while she is mixing the grog.

"Hallo, Aggie! Why, bless the child, she's fainted."

The girl had borne up till they reached the house, towards which the
wind had blown her along, as she clung to her grandfather's arm; but
the excitement had been too much for her, and, the instant they entered
the room, she had dropped into an armchair, and at once lost
consciousness.

Mrs. Walsham kept her presence of mind, in spite of her bewilderment at
these sudden occurrences. She at once laid the girl on the sofa,
removed her dripping bonnet and cloak, and poured a few drops of brandy
between her lips, while she set the squire to work, to chafe her hands.
Aggie soon opened her eyes, and recovered her consciousness.

"Don't try to get up, Aggie," Mrs. Walsham said. "You are faint and
shaken with all this excitement. Your grandpapa and I were two very
foolish people, to let you come out.

"Now, Mr. Wilks, the best thing you can do, is to find a boy outside,
and send him up to the Hall, with a message that the carriage is to
come down directly.

"I think, Mr. Linthorne, she had better get back home. I should be glad
enough, as you know, to keep her here for the night; but this house is
rocking with the wind, now, and she would not be likely to get any
sleep here. I will run up and see how James is, and if he is all right,
I will come up with her and stop the night. She is very much shaken,
and had better not be alone."

Mrs. Walsham soon came downstairs again, and said that James said he
never felt better in his life, and that, by all means, she was to go up
to the Hall. She then set about and prepared a cup of tea, which
greatly restored Aggie, and, by the time the carriage arrived, the girl
was able to walk to the gate.

Mr. Wilks had offered to remain with James, but the latter would not
hear of it. The lad was, indeed, well pleased to hear that they were
all going up to the Hall, as thereby he escaped hearing any more of his
own praises. Besides, he was most anxious to get down to the beach
again, for no one could say what might take place there before morning.

As soon, therefore, as he heard the door close, he jumped out of bed,
and when, peeping through the blinds, he saw the carriage drive off
with its four occupants, he at once began to dress. He felt bruised and
sore from the blows he had received, and a red wheal round his chest,
beneath the arms, showed where the rope had almost cut into the flesh.
However, he soon dressed himself, and descended the stairs, went into
the kitchen, and told the astonished girl that he was going out; then,
having made a hasty meal of bread and cold meat, he put on his oilskins
again, and started for the shore.

He did not, however, wait long. So heavy was the sea, now, that nothing
whatever could be done should any vessel drive ashore, and, as for the
fisher boats, the sailors shook their heads as they spoke of them.

"They were farther away to the west, so the chaps as got ashore tells
us. They may have got in, somewhere, before it got to the worst. If
not, it must have gone hard with them."

Finding that there was nothing to be done, and that he was much more
stiff and bruised than he had believed, Jim made his way back again,
and turned into bed; where he soon fell asleep, and did not wake until
the following morning.

One of the grooms had come down from the Hall, at six o'clock, to
inquire how he was, and the message given by the girl, that he had been
out, but that he had come back and was now sound asleep, satisfied Mrs.
Walsham, and enabled her to devote her undivided attention to her
charge, who needed her care more than her son. Before night, indeed,
the squire had sent down to Sidmouth for Dr. Walsham's successor, who
said that Aggie was very feverish, and must be kept perfectly quiet for
some days. He sent her up a soothing draught, and Mrs. Walsham sat up
with her all night. She slept but little, and talked almost
incessantly, sometimes rambling a little.

The first thing in the morning, the doctor was again sent for, and on
his recommendation the squire at once sent off a man, on horseback, to
Exeter, for the leading physician of that town. When he arrived, late
in the afternoon, Aggie was somewhat quieter, and his report was more
cheering.

"Her pulse is very high," he said; "but Mr. Langford tells me that it
is not so rapid as it was in the morning, and that he thinks the
symptoms are abating. Undoubtedly, it is a sharp feverish attack,
brought on by excitement and exposure. A very little more, and it would
have been a case of brain fever, but I trust now that it will soon pass
off. The sedatives that have been administered are taking effect, and I
trust she will soon fall asleep.

"As you requested, I have made my arrangements for staying here
tonight, and I trust that, by the morning, we shall have her
convalescent."

Mr. Wilks had gone down, the first thing in the morning, to see James,
and found him up and about as usual. He was very greatly concerned, at
hearing that Aggie had passed a bad night, and came four times up to
the Hall, during the day, to inquire about her; and on his last visit,
late in the evening, he was told that she was sleeping quietly, and
that the doctor had every hope that she would wake, in the morning,
free from fever. This proved to be the case; but she was ordered to
keep her bed for a day or two.

On the morning after the storm, the wind had gone down much, although a
tremendous sea was still breaking on the shore. Messages arrived, in
the course of the day, to say that all the missing boats, with one
exception, had succeeded in gaining the shore before the storm was full
on. The missing boat was never heard of again.

Two days later, James Walsham had strolled up the hill to the east of
the town, and was lying, with a book before him, in a favourite nook of
his looking over the sea. It was one of the lovely days which sometimes
come late in autumn, as if the summer were determined to show itself at
its best, before leaving. It could not be said that James was studying,
for he was watching the vessels passing far out at sea, and inwardly
moaning over the fact that he was destined for a profession for which
he had no real liking, instead of being free to choose one of travel
and adventure.

Presently, he heard voices behind him. The position, in which he was
lying, was a little distance down on the slopes, on the seaward side of
the path, and, as a screen of bushes grew behind it, he could not be
seen by anyone passing along.

"All the men, with their pistols and cutlasses, are to assemble here at
ten o'clock tonight, Johnson. But do not give them orders till late,
and let them come up, one by one, so as not to attract attention.
Lipscombe's men are to assemble at the same hour, and march to meet us.
This time, I think, there is no mistake. The cargo is to be landed
where I told you. It will be high tide at twelve o'clock, and they are
sure to choose that hour, so that the cutter can run close in. I have
sent off a man on horseback to Weymouth, for the revenue cutter to come
round. If she's in time, we shall catch that troublesome lugger, as
well as her cargo. She has been a thorn in our side for the last year.
This time, I do hope we shall have her."

The speakers then moved on out of hearing, but James Walsham recognized
the voice, as that of the revenue officer commanding the force at
Sidmouth.

Smuggling was, at that time, carried on on a large scale along the
coast, and there were frequent collisions between those engaged in it
and the revenue officers. The sympathies of the population were wholly
with the smugglers, and the cheating of the revenue was not at all
considered in the light of a crime.

Many of the fishermen, from time to time, took a hand in smuggling
cruises, and the country people were always ready to lend assistance in
landing and carrying the cargoes.

When out in their boats at night, James had often heard the fishermen
tell stories of their smuggling adventures, and more than once he had
been with them, when they had boarded a lugger laden with contraband,
to warn them that the revenue cutter was on the cruising ground, and it
would not be safe to attempt to run cargo at present. He now
determined, at once, that he would warn the smugglers of their danger.
The question was, where was the cargo to be run? The officer had not
mentioned the spot, but, as the force from the next station to the east
was to cooperate, it must be somewhere between the two.

Waiting till the speakers must have gone well along the cliff, he rose
to his feet, and returned to Sidmouth. He thought, at first, of telling
some of the fishermen what he had heard, but as, in the event of an
affray, it might come out how the smugglers had been warned of the
intention of the revenue officers, he thought there would be less risk
in giving them warning himself. He knew every path down the cliff for
miles, and trusted that he should be able to make his way down, and
give the boats notice of their danger, before the revenue men reached
the shore.

At nine o'clock he dressed himself, in the rough sailor's suit he wore
when he went out with the fishermen, and started along the cliff. For
some distance he kept well inland, as the officer might have placed a
man on the lookout, to stop anyone going towards the scene of action.
The spot he thought the most likely was a mile and a half along the
shore. There was a good landing place, and an easy path up the cliff,
and he knew that cargoes had been more than once run here. Accordingly,
when he reached this spot, he sat down among some bushes on the edge of
the cliff, and waited for some sort of signal. Half an hour later, he
heard the tramp of a number of men, passing along behind him.

"There go the revenue men," he thought to himself. "I suppose they are
going to meet those coming the other way."

An hour passed without further sound, and James began to get uneasy. If
this was the spot fixed for the landing, some of the country people
ought to be arriving, by this time, to help to carry off the cargo.
They might, for aught he knew, be already near, waiting for the signal
before they descended the path. No doubt the revenue men would be lying
in wait, a short distance off, and would allow the friends of the
smugglers to go down to the water, without letting them know of their
presence.

He kept his eyes fixed on the water to the east, watching anxiously for
the appearance of a light. Presently he started. Immediately in front
of him, about a mile at sea, a bright light was shown. In a second, it
disappeared. Three times it flashed out, and then all was dark. The
night was a very dark one. There was no moon, and the stars were
obscured, and although he strained his eyes to the utmost, he could not
make out the vessel from which the light had been shown.

"How foolish to show such a bright light!" he said to himself. "It
would have been almost sure to attract the attention of anyone on the
watch."

He made his way to the path, and descended to the edge of the water,
and waited, expecting momentarily to be joined by people from above.
But no one came. He strained his ears listening for the fall of
approaching oars; but all was silent.

Half an hour passed, and then it flashed across him that the signal
must have been made to deceive the revenue men, and to cause them to
assemble at that spot, and so leave the point really determined upon
free for operations.

With an exclamation of disgust at his own stupidity, in having been
deceived, James ran up the path again at the top of his speed, and then
took the road along the cliff. For two miles, he ran without
interruption, and then saw a dark mass in front of him. He turned off,
instantly, to the left. Doubtless he had been heard approaching, for
two or three men detached themselves from the rest, and started to cut
him off. James ran straight inland, and in the darkness soon lost sight
of his pursuers. Then he turned, and made for the cliff again. Two or
three hundred yards farther along, there was another path to the shore,
and this he had no doubt, now, was the one the smugglers were about to
use. He struck the cliff within a few yards of the spot. In an instant,
two men jumped up and seized him.

"Who are you?"

For an instant, James thought that his assailants were revenue men,
but, even in the darkness, he saw that they were countrymen.

"Quick!" he said. "The revenue men are close at hand. They are
watching, two or three hundred yards along. Listen! Here they come."

A tramping of feet coming rapidly along the cliff was clearly heard,
and the men, with an oath, released their hold and ran off, giving a
loud whistle, and made for their carts, which were stationed a few
hundred yards inland. James dashed down the path, shouting at the top
of his voice. He had not gone many yards before he met a number of men,
coming up with tubs of spirits on their shoulders.

"Throw them down," he cried, "and make along the shore. The revenue men
are close behind."

His advice was taken at once. The tubs were thrown down, and went
leaping and bounding down to the shore, while the men followed James,
at full speed, down the path.

Their pursuers were close behind. There was no longer any use in
concealment. Their officer shouted to them to press forward at full
speed, while, from the beach below, a hubbub of voices suddenly broke
out, and, at the same moment, a blue light was lit on the cliff above.

"Beat them back, my lads," one of the smugglers was shouting, as James
ran down to the little crowd of men standing near two boats. "We are
five to one against them. Come on."

"Surrender in the king's name," the revenue officer shouted, as he
rushed forward, followed by his men.

The answer was a pistol shot, and, in a moment, a furious melee began.
The advantage in numbers was all on the side of the smugglers. Those
who had landed with the kegs were all armed with pistol and cutlass,
and the countrymen had heavy sticks and bludgeons. The ten revenue men
would have been overpowered, but suddenly a shout was heard, and
another party of sailors ran up along the shore, and joined in the
fray. It was the detachment from the other station, which had been
waiting, at some little distance along the shore, for the signal from
above.

"To the boats, lads," the leader of the smugglers shouted. "We are
caught in a trap."

The smugglers rushed to the boats, and James, who was standing by the
water's edge, leaped on board with them. Most of the country people
fled at once along the shore, pursued by some of the revenue men, while
the others made a rush for the boats. These had been kept afloat a few
yards from the shore. Grapnels had been dropped over their sterns, and,
as the men in charge hauled out the moment the fight began, they were
in water shoulder deep when the smugglers scrambled on board.

The revenue men dashed in after them, and strove to hold the boats; but
they were beaten off with oars and cutlasses, and the boats were soon
hauled out into deep water. The grapnels were lifted, and the men, many
of whom were wounded more or less severely in the fray, got out their
oars and pulled to the lugger, amid a dropping fire of pistol shots
from shore.



Chapter 7: Pressed.


Many and deep were the maledictions uttered, as the smugglers climbed
on board their vessel; but their captain said cheerily:

"Never mind, lads, it might have been worse. It was only the first
cargo of tubs, and half of those weren't ashore. The lace and silk are
all right, so no great harm is done. Set to work, and get up sail as
soon as you can. Likely enough there is a cutter in the offing; that
blue light must have been a signal. They seem to have got news of our
landing, somehow."

The crew at once set to work to get up sail. Three or four of the
countrymen, who had, like James, got on board the boats, stood in a
group looking on, confused and helpless; but James lent his assistance,
until the sails were hoisted and the craft began to move through the
water.

"Now, then," the captain said, "let us go below and look at the wounds.
We daren't show a light, here on deck."

The wounds were, for the most part, slashes and blows with cutlasses;
for in the darkness and confusion of the fight, only two of the bullets
had taken effect. One of the smugglers had fallen, shot through the
head, while one of those on board had his arm broken by a pistol ball.

"Now for our passengers," the captain said, after the wounds had been
bandaged.

"Who are you?" and he lifted a lantern to James's face.

"Why, it is young Mr. Walsham!" he exclaimed in surprise.

James knew the man now, for the lugger had several times put in at
Sidmouth, where, coming in as a peaceable trader, the revenue officers,
although well aware of the nature of her vocation, were unable to touch
her, as vessels could only be seized when they had contraband on board.

"Why, what brings you into this affair, young master?"

James related the conversation he had overheard, and his determination
to warn the smugglers of their danger.

"I should have managed it, in plenty of time, if I had known the exact
spot on which you were going to land; but I saw a signal light, two
miles down the coast, and that kept me there for half an hour. It
struck me, then, it was a ruse to attract the officers from the real
spot of landing, but though I ran as hard as I could, I was only just
before them."

"Thank you heartily," the smuggler said. "I expect you saved us from a
much worse mess than we got into. I have no doubt they meant to capture
the tubs, as they were loaded, without raising an alarm; and the
fellows on the shore would have come up quietly, and taken us by
surprise as we were landing the last boat loads. Thanks to you, we have
got well out of it, and have only lost one of our hands, and a score or
so of tubs."

"You can't put me ashore, I suppose?" James said.

"That I can't," the smuggler replied. "I have no doubt that cutter from
Weymouth is somewhere outside us, and we must get well off the coast
before morning. If we give her the slip, I will send you off in a boat
sometime tomorrow. I must go ashore, myself, to make fresh arrangements
for getting my cargo landed."

James went on deck again. The breeze was light, and the lugger was
slipping along quietly through the water. He could faintly see the loom
of the cliffs on his right, and knew that the lugger was running west,
keeping as close inshore as she could, to avoid the cutter watching for
her outside. He wondered what they would say at home, when it was found
that he was missing; but consoled himself by thinking that his mother,
who was still up at the Hall, would no doubt suppose that he had gone
out for a night's fishing, as he had often done before, and that, as
she was away, he had forgotten to leave word with the servant.

Suddenly, a blue light burned out on the top of the cliff. An angry
exclamation broke from the captain, who was standing at the helm.

"Confound it!" he exclaimed. "They have caught sight of us from the
cliff, and are signalling our whereabouts to the cutter."

As he spoke, he turned the vessel's head seaward, and, for a quarter of
an hour, sailed straight out.

"Now," he said quietly, "I think we must be out of sight of those
fellows on shore. Get her on the other tack, lads, but be as quiet as
you can about it. There's no saying how close the cutter may be to us."

The great sails were lowered, as the boat's head paid off to the east.
The yards were shifted to the other sides of the masts, and the sails
hoisted again, and the lugger began to retrace her way back along the
coast.

"It's just a chance, now," the captain said to James, who was standing
close by him, "whether the commander of the cutter guesses, or not,
that we shall change our course. He will know we are likely enough to
do it."

"What should you do if you were in his place?" James said.

"I should run straight out to sea, and lay to, eight or ten miles off.
He would be able to make us out then at daylight, whichever course we
take; whereas, by trying to follow in the dark, he would run the chance
of missing us altogether. I wish the wind would get up a bit. We are
not moving through the water more than three knots an hour, and it's
dying away. However, I fancy it will blow up again in the morning."

"Do you know whether she is faster than you are?" James asked.

"There is not much difference," the captain replied. "If the wind is
strong, we have the legs of her; but in a light breeze, she is the
fastest. She has chased us half a dozen times already, but we have
always given her the slip."

"Then, even if she does run out to sea, as you say," James said, "we
ought to be safe, as we should be a dozen miles or so along the coast."

"Yes, but not that ahead of her," the captain answered, "for she would
be so much to the seaward. Still, that would be far enough; but she
will begin to fire long before we are in range, and will bring any
other king's ship within hearing down on us. However, I daresay we
shall give her the slip, as we have done before."

The hours passed slowly. The wind continued to drop, until the vessel
scarcely moved through the water, and, after a while, the sweeps were
got out, and were worked until the day broke. All eyes were on the
lookout for the cutter, as the day dawn began to steal over the sky.

"There she is, sure enough," the captain exclaimed at length, "lying to
on the watch, some eight miles to the west. She must have seen us, for
we are against the light sky; but, like, ourselves, she is becalmed."

It was a quarter of an hour, however, before the position of the cutter
was seen to change. Then her head was suddenly turned east.

"She has got the wind," the captain said. "Now we only want a good
breeze, and you'll have a lively day of it, lads."

From the time when she had turned, the lugger had made only about eight
miles along the coast to the east, and an equal distance seaward, for
the tide had set against her. The morning was bright and clear, the sea
was perfectly smooth. As yet, the sails hung idly down, but there were
dark lines on the water that showed that a breeze was coming.

"We shall have plenty of wind presently," the skipper said. "See how
light the sky is to the south. There will be white tops on the waves in
an hour or two.

"Here comes a flaw. Haul in your sheets, lads, now she begins to move."

The puff did not last long, dying away to nothing in a few minutes, and
then the lugger lay immovable again. The men whistled, stamped the deck
impatiently, and cast anxious glances back at the cutter.

"She is walking along fast," the skipper said, as he examined her
through a glass. "She has got the wind steady, and must be slipping
along at six knots an hour. This is hard luck on us. If we don't get
the breeze soon, it will be a close thing of it."

Another quarter of an hour passed without a breath of wind ruffling the
water. The cutter was fully two miles nearer to them than when she had
first been seen, and was holding the wind steadily.

"Here it comes, lads," the skipper said cheerfully. "Another ten
minutes, and we shall have our share."

The time seemed long, indeed, before the dark line on the water reached
the lugger, and there was something like a cheer, from the crew, as the
craft heeled slightly over, and then began to move through the water.
It was the true breeze this time, and increased every moment in force,
till the lugger was lying well over, with a white wave at her bow.

But the cutter had first gained by the freshening breeze, and James
Walsham, looking back at her, judged that there were not more than four
miles of water between the boats. The breeze was nearly due west, and,
as the lugger was headed as close as she would lie to it, the cutter
had hauled in her sheets and lay up on the same course, so that they
were now sailing almost parallel to each other.

"If we could change places," the skipper said, "we should be safe. We
can sail nearer the wind than she can, but she can edge away now, and
has all the advantage of us."

James had already perceived this, and wondered that the lugger did not
pay off before the wind, so as to make a stern chase of it.

"I want to get a few miles farther out," the skipper said. "Likely
enough there is another cutter somewhere inshore. It is quite enough to
have one of these fellows at one's heels."

Another half hour and the cutter, edging in, was little over three
miles distant. Then the skipper gave the word, the helm was put down,
the sheets slackened off, and, in a minute, the lugger was running dead
before the wind with her sails boomed out, one on either side. The
cutter followed her example, and hoisted a large square sail.

The wind was blowing fresh now, and the sea was getting up. Not a cloud
was to be seen in the sky, and the sun shone brightly on the white
heads which were beginning to show on the water. The lugger was tearing
along, occasionally throwing a cloud of spray over her bows, and
leaving a track of white water behind her.

"I think she still gains on us," the captain said to the mate, who had
taken the helm.

"Ay, she is gaining," the sailor agreed, "but the wind is freshening
every minute. She can't carry that topsail much longer. It's pressing
her bows under now."

"She will go almost as fast without it," the skipper said.

The commander of the cutter seemed to be of the same opinion, for, just
as he spoke, the topsail was seen to flutter, and then descended to the
deck. It was a quarter of an hour before the skipper spoke again.

"I think we just about hold our own," he said. "I didn't think the
Polly could have held her running."

"She couldn't, in a light wind," the mate replied; "but with this wind,
it will want a fast boat to beat her."

The hands were now set to work, shifting the kegs further aft.

"That's better," the skipper said presently. "I am sure we are gaining
ground, and our masts will stand it, if the cutter's will."

With her stern low in the water, the lugger was now tearing along at a
tremendous pace. Stout as were her masts, and strong the stays, James
Walsham wondered at their standing the strain of the great brown sails,
as they seemed, at times, almost to lift her bodily out of the water.
Buoyant as the craft was, the waves broke over her bows and flooded her
decks, and sheets of spray flew over her.

The cutter, with her sharper bows and all her sail forward, was feeling
it still more severely, and the spirits of all on board the lugger rose
rapidly, as it was evident that they were dropping their pursuers.
Suddenly, the gaff of the cutter's mainsail was seen to droop, and the
boom was hauled on board.

"I thought it would be too much for them," the skipper said exultantly.
"They are going to reef."

"We had better reef down too, I think," the mate said. "She has had as
much as she could bear for some time."

"I'll hold on ten minutes longer," the skipper said. "Every half mile
counts."

But before that time was up, the sails were one after another reefed,
for the wind continued to freshen. The sky was still cloudless, but
there was a misty light in the air, and a heavy sea was beginning to
run.

Suddenly, a gun flashed out from the cutter. The skipper uttered an
oath. Their pursuer was more than three miles astern, and he knew that
she could only be firing as a signal.

There were several large ships in sight on their way up or down the
Channel. To these, little attention had been paid. The skipper shaded
his eyes with a hand, and gazed earnestly at a large ship on the
weather beam, some four miles away.

"That is a frigate, sure enough," he exclaimed. "We are fairly caught
between them.

"Haul in the sheets, lads, we will have a try for it yet."

The lugger was brought sharp up into the wind, and was soon staggering
along seaward, with the lee bulwark almost under water. The cutter
instantly lowered her square sail, and followed her example, continuing
to fire a gun every minute. All eyes were turned towards the frigate,
which was now on the port beam.

"We shall cross two miles to windward of her," the skipper said. "If
she keeps on her course, a quarter of an hour will do it, but she is
sure to notice the guns. The wind will take them down to her.

"Ah, there she goes."

As he spoke, a puff of smoke darted out from the frigate's bow. Her
sails fluttered, and her head bore round, until she was on the same
tack as the lugger.

The latter was now about equidistant from her two pursuers. The cutter
and the lugger were nearly abreast, but the former, being to windward,
could edge down. The frigate was three miles to leeward, but she was
fully a mile ahead.

"There is no way out of it," the skipper said bitterly. "In a light
wind we could run away from the frigate, but with this breeze we have
no chance with her. Look how she is piling on sail!"

The crew shared the captain's opinion. Some shook their fists and
cursed vainly at their pursuers, some stood sullenly scowling, while
the French portion of the crew gave way to wild outbursts of rage.
Rapidly the three vessels closed in towards each other, for the cutter
edged in so rapidly that the lugger was obliged to bear off towards the
frigate again. As a last hope, the lugger's course was changed, and she
again tried running, but the superior weight and power of the frigate
brought her rapidly down. Presently a heavy gun boomed out, and a shot
came dancing along the water, a hundred yards away.

"Lower the sails," the skipper said. "It is no use going farther. The
inside of a prison is better than the bottom of the sea, anyhow."

Down came the sails, and the lugger lay rolling heavily in the waves,
as the frigate bore down upon her with a white roll of water on her
stem.

"Get ready, lads," the skipper said. "There is just one chance yet. She
will run by us. The instant she is past, up sail again. We shall be a
mile away before they can get her round into the wind again. If she
doesn't cripple us with her shot, we may weather her yet. We needn't
mind the cutter."

The frigate came foaming along, the crew busy in taking sail off her.
The instant she had passed, and was preparing to round to, the sails of
the lugger flew up like magic, and she was soon tearing along almost in
the eye of the wind, as if to meet the cutter, which was running down
towards her.

"Down below, lads, every man of you," the captain shouted. "We shall
have a broadside in a minute."

In a moment, the deck was clear of all save the skipper and his mate,
who stood at the tiller. The frigate swept slowly round, and then, as
her guns came to bear, shot after shot was fired at the lugger, already
three-quarters of a mile to the windward. The shot hummed overhead, one
struck the water alongside, a yard or two away, but still she was
untouched.

"Some of her shots went as near the cutter as they did to us," the
skipper said. "She won't fire again."

They were now fast approaching the cutter, which, when she was within a
quarter of a mile, changed her course and was brought up again into the
wind, firing the four guns she carried on her broadside as she came
round. The lugger's head was paid off, and this placed the cutter on
her starboard quarter, both going free. The former was travelling the
faster, but a gun was fired from the cutter's bow, and the shot struck
splinters from the lugger's quarter. The crew were on deck again now.

"Train that gun over the stern," the skipper said. "If we can knock her
mast out of her, we are saved. If not, they will have us yet."

He had scarcely spoken when there was a crash. A shot from the cutter
had struck the mizzen mast, a few feet above the deck, and the mast and
sail fell over to leeward. There was a cry of rage and dismay.

"Luck's against us," the skipper said bitterly. "Down with the sail,
lads. This time it is all up with us."

The sail was lowered, and the lugger lay motionless in the water, until
the cutter came up and lay within fifty yards of her. A boat was at
once lowered, and an officer was rowed to the lugger.

"So we have caught you, my friends, at last," he said, as he sprang on
board.

"You wouldn't have done it, if it had not been for the frigate," the
skipper said.

"No; I will say your craft sails like a witch," the officer replied. "I
wish we could have done it without her. It will make all the difference
to us. The frigate will get the lion's share of the prize. What is the
value of your cargo?"

"Two hundred kegs of brandy," the skipper replied, "and fifteen hundred
pounds' worth of lace and silks."

"A good prize," the officer said. "Not your own, I hope, for you have
made a brave chase of it."

"No," the skipper answered. "Fortunately, I only took a very small
share this time. It's bad enough to lose my boat; I own two-thirds of
her."

"I am sorry for you," the officer said, for he was in high spirits at
the success of the chase, and could afford to be pleasant. "Here comes
a boat from the frigate. You played them a rare trick, and might have
got off, if it hadn't been for that lucky shot of ours.

"I see you were just getting out a stern chaser," and he pointed to the
gun. "It is well for you that you didn't fire it, as you can't be
charged with armed resistance."

"I wish I had fired it, for all that. It might have been my luck to
cripple you."

"It would have made no difference if you had," the officer replied.
"The frigate would have overhauled you. With this wind she would sail
five feet to your four."

The boat from the frigate now came alongside.

"How are you, Cotterel?" the officer said, as he stepped on board.
"That was a lucky shot of yours; but I think it's lucky for the lugger
that you hit her, for the captain was so savage, at that trick they
played him, that I believe he would have sunk her when he came up to
her again. I heard him say to the first lieutenant, 'I won't give her a
chance to play me such a trick again.'"

"What orders have you brought?" the other asked.

"We are outward bound, so you are to put a crew on board and take her
into port; but, as we are very short of hands, we will relieve you of
the prisoners."

All on board the lugger were at once ordered into the frigate's boat,
and were rowed off to the ship. On gaining the deck, they were drawn up
in line, and the captain and first lieutenant came up. The good humour
of the former had been restored by the capture of the lugger.

"Hallo!" he said, looking at the bandaged heads and arms of some of the
men, "so you have been having a fight trying to run your cargo, I
suppose. That will make it all the worse for you, when you get on
shore. Now, I might press you all without giving you a choice, but I
don't want unwilling hands, so I will leave it to you. Which is it to
be--an English prison for two or three years, or a cruise on board the
Thetis?"

The greater part of the men at once stepped forward, and announced
their willingness to volunteer.

"Who have we here," the captain asked, looking at the three countrymen.

"They are passengers, sir," the skipper of the lugger said, with a half
smile.

A few questions brought to light the facts of the surprise while the
cargo was being landed.

"Well, my lads," the captain said, "you are in the same boat with the
rest. You were engaged in an unlawful enterprise, and in resisting his
majesty's officers. You will get some months in prison anyhow, if you
go back. You had better stay on board, and let me make men of you."

The countrymen, however, preferred a prison to a man o' war.

James Walsham had been turning over the matter in his mind. He had
certainly taken no part in the fray, but that would be difficult to
prove, and he could not account for his presence except by
acknowledging that he was there to warn them. It would certainly be a
case of imprisonment. Surely, it would be better to volunteer than
this. He had been longing for the sea, and here an opportunity opened
for him for abandoning the career his mother intended for him, without
setting himself in opposition to her wishes. Surely she would prefer
that he should be at sea for a year or two to his being disgraced by
imprisonment. He therefore now stepped forward.

"I do not belong to the lugger's crew, sir, and had nothing to do with
running their cargo, though I own I was on the spot at the time. I am
not a sailor, though I have spent a good deal of time on board fishing
boats. Mr. Horton, whom I see there, knows me, and will tell you that I
am a son of a doctor in Sidmouth. But, as I have got into a scrape, I
would rather serve than go back and stand a trial."

"Very well, my lad," the captain said. "I like your spirit, and will
keep my eye on you."

The three countrymen and four of the French sailors, who declined to
join the Thetis, were taken back to the cutter, and the Thetis at once
proceeded on her way down channel. James had given a hastily scribbled
line, on the back of an old letter which he happened to have in his
pocket, to the men who were to be taken ashore, but he had very little
hope that it would ever reach his mother. Nor, indeed, did it ever do
so. When the cutter reached Weymouth with the lugger, the men captured
in her were at once sent to prison, where they remained until they were
tried at assizes three months afterwards; and, although all were
acquitted of the charge of unlawful resistance to the king's officers,
as there was no proof against any of the six men individually, they
were sentenced to a year's imprisonment for smuggling.

Whether Jim's hurriedly written letter was thrown overboard, or whether
it was carried in the pocket of the man to whom he gave it until worn
into fragments, James never knew, but it never reached his mother.

The news that James was missing was brought to her upon the day after
the event by Mr. Wilks. He had, as usual, gone down after breakfast to
report how Aggie was getting on, with a message from his mother that
her charge was now so completely restored that it was unnecessary for
her to stay longer at the Hall, and that she should come home that
evening at her usual time. Hearing from the girl that James had not
returned since he went out at nine o'clock on the previous evening, the
old soldier sauntered down to the beach, to inquire of the fishermen in
whose boat James had gone out.

To his surprise, he found that none of the boats had put to sea the
evening before. The men seemed less chatty and communicative than
usual. Most of them were preparing to go out with their boats, and none
seemed inclined to enter into a conversation. Rather wondering at their
unusual reticence, Mr. Wilks strolled along to where the officer of the
revenue men was standing, with his boatswain, watching the fishermen.

"A fine morning, lieutenant."

"Yes," the latter assented. "There will be wind presently. Have you
heard of the doings of last night?"

"No," Mr. Wilks said in surprise, "I have heard nothing. I was just
speaking to the fishermen, but they don't seem in as communicative a
mood as usual this morning."

"The scamps know it is safest for them to keep their mouths shut, just
at present," the officer said grimly. "I have no doubt a good many of
them were concerned in that affair last night. We had a fight with the
smugglers. Two of my men were shot and one of theirs, and there were a
good many cutlass wounds on each side. We have taken a score of
prisoners, but they are all country people who were assisting in the
landing; the smugglers themselves all got off. We made a mess of the
affair altogether, thanks to some fellow who rushed down and gave the
alarm, and upset all the plans we had laid.

"It is too provoking. I had got news of the exact spot and hour at
which the landing was to take place. I had my men all up on the cliff,
and, as the fellows came up with kegs, they were to have been allowed
to get a hundred yards or so inland and would there have been seized,
and any shout they made would not have been heard below. Lieutenant
Fisher, with his party from the next station, was to be a little way
along at the foot of the cliffs, and when the boats came with the
second batch, he was to rush forward and capture them, while we came
down from above. Then we intended to row off and take the lugger. There
was not wind enough for her to get away.

"All was going well, and the men were just coming up the cliff with the
tubs, when someone who had passed us on the cliff ran down shouting the
alarm. We rushed down at once, but arrived too late. They showed fight,
and kept us back till Fisher's party came up; but by that time the
boats were afloat, and the smugglers managed to get in and carry them
off, in spite of us. We caught, as I tell you, some of the countrymen,
and Fisher has taken them off to Weymouth, but most of them got away.
There are several places where the cliff can be climbed by men who know
it, and I have no doubt half those fishermen you see there were engaged
in the business."

"Then the smuggler got away?" Mr. Wilks asked.

"I don't know," the lieutenant said shortly. "I had sent word to
Weymouth, and I hope they will catch her in the offing. The lugger came
down this way first, but we made her out, and showed a blue light. She
must have turned and gone back again, for this morning at daylight we
made her out to the east. The cutter was giving chase, and at first ran
down fast towards her. Then the smugglers got the wind, and the last we
saw of them they were running up the Channel, the cutter some three
miles astern.

"I would give a couple of months' pay to know who it was that gave the
alarm. I expect it was one of those fishermen. As far as my men could
make out in the darkness, the fellow was dressed as a sailor. But I
must say good morning, for I am just going to turn in."

Mr. Wilks had been on the point of mentioning that James was missing,
but a vague idea that he might, in some way, be mixed up with the
events of the previous night, checked the question on his lips; and yet
he thought, as the officer walked away, it was not probable. Had James
been foolish enough to take part in such a business, he would either
have been taken prisoner, or would, after he escaped, have returned
home. He had evidently not been taken prisoner, or the officer would
have been sure to mention it.

Much puzzled, he walked slowly back to the fishermen. Some of the boats
had already pushed off. He went up to three of the men, whose boat,
being higher up than the rest, would not be afloat for another quarter
of an hour.

"Look here, lads," he said. "My young friend Jim Walsham is missing
this morning, and hasn't been at home all night. As none of the fishing
boats put out in the evening he cannot have gone to sea. Can any of you
tell me anything about him?"

The men gave no answer.

"You need not be afraid of speaking to me, you know," he went on, "and
it's no business of mine whether any of the men on the shore were
concerned in that affair. The lieutenant has just been telling me of
last night; but hearing of that, and finding Jim is missing, I can't
help thinking there is some connection between the two things. Nothing
you say to me will go further, that I can promise you; but the lad's
mother will be in a terrible way. I can't make it out, for I know that,
if he had anything to do with this smuggling business, he would have
told me. Again, if he was there and got away, he would naturally have
come straight home, for his absence would only throw suspicion upon
him."

"Well, Mr. Wilks," the youngest of the sailors said, "I don't know
nothing about it myself. No one does, so far as I know, but I have
heard say this morning as how he was there or thereabouts; but don't
you let out as I told you, 'cause they would want to know who I heard
it from."

"You can rely upon my silence, my lad, and here's half a guinea to
drink my health between you. But can't you tell me a little more?"

"Well, sir, they do say as how it war Mr. Jim as came running down into
the middle of them on the beach, shouting the alarm, with the revenue
men close at his heels. I don't say as it were he--likely enough it
weren't--but that's the talk, and that's all I have heared about the
matter. How he came for to know of it, or how he got there, no one
knows, for sartin he has had nought to do with any landings afore. He
was a lot among us, but I know as he never was told about it; for,
though everyone would have trusted Jim, still, seeing how he was
placed, with his mother up at the Hall, and the squire a magistrate, it
was thought better as he shouldn't be let into it. Everyone on the
shore here likes Jim."

"But if he was there, and he hasn't been taken prisoner--and I am sure
the lieutenant would have told me if he was--why shouldn't he have got
home?"

"We didn't know as he hadn't got home, did us, Bill?" the fisherman
appealed to one of his comrades.

"No," the other said. "We thought likely he had got safely away with
the rest. It war a dark night, and I expect as everyone was too busy
looking after himself to notice about others."

"He may have been wounded," the old soldier said anxiously, "and may be
in hiding in some house near the place."

The fisherman was silent. Such a thing was, of course, possible.

"He might that," one of the sailors said doubtfully, "and yet I don't
think it. The chase was a hot one, and I don't think anyone, wounded so
bad as he couldn't make his way home, would have got away. I should say
as it wur more likely as he got on board one of the boats. It seems to
me as though he might have come to warn us--that is to say, to warn
them, I mean--just to do em a good turn, as he was always ready to do
if he had the chance. But he wouldn't have had anything to do with the
scrimmage, and might have been standing, quiet like, near the boats,
when the other lot came along the shore, and then, seeing as the game
was up, he might, likely enough, have jumped on board and gone off to
the lugger."

"That is possible," Mr. Wilks said. "Anyhow, I will go off at once, and
make inquiries at all the houses within a mile or so of the landing
place."



Chapter 8: Discharged.


Contrary to his usual habits of punctuality, Mr. Wilks did not return
to luncheon at the Hall, and it was two hours later before he came in,
looking fagged and anxious. He had been to all the farm houses within
two miles of the scene of the fight, and had ascertained, for certain,
that Jim was not lying wounded at any of them. At first, his inquiries
had everywhere been coldly received. There was scarce a farm house near
the coast, but the occupants had relations with the smugglers,
assisting with their carts and men at the landings, or having hiding
places where goods could be stowed away. At first, therefore, all
professed entire ignorance of the events of the previous night; but,
when persuaded by the earnestness of the old soldier's manner that his
mission was a friendly one, they became more communicative, and even
owned that some of their men had been taken prisoners and marched to
Weymouth; but none of them had heard of any wounded man being in
hiding.

Convinced, at last, that James must have gone off to the lugger, Mr.
Wilks returned to Sidmouth, a prey to great anxiety. Everything
depended now on whether the lugger was captured. If so, James would
have to stand his trial for being concerned in the fight on the beach,
and, as two of the revenue men had been killed, his sentence might be a
heavy one.

If she got away, all would be well. They would doubtless hear by letter
from Jim, and it would be better that he should not return at present
to Sidmouth, but should at once take up his residence in London, and
commence his studies there.

He met the squire just as the latter was starting for Sidmouth.

"Well, Wilks, we began to think that you were lost," he said,
cheerfully. "Aggie was downstairs to lunch, and was mightily offended
that you should not be there at her first appearance.

"But you look tired and fagged. Has anything gone wrong?"

"Things have gone very wrong, squire."

And he related to his friend all the news that he had gathered, and his
conviction that James Walsham was on board the lugger.

"This is a pretty kettle of fish," the squire said irritably. "What on
earth did the boy mean by getting himself mixed up with such an affair
as that?"

"It is a foolish business, squire," the old soldier agreed. "But we
can't expect wise heads on young shoulders, I suppose. He, somehow or
other, learnt the surprise which the revenue men intended, and as most
of his friends, the fishermen, would probably be concerned in it, he
went to give them notice, intending, no doubt, to go quietly back again
before the revenue men arrived. I don't know that he's altogether to be
blamed in the matter. Most young fellows would do the same."

"Well, I suppose they would," the squire agreed reluctantly; "but it is
a most awkward business. If the lad gets caught, and gets two or three
years' imprisonment, it will ruin his prospects in life. His mother
will be broken hearted over the business, and I am sure Aggie will take
it terribly to heart. They were great friends of old, though she hasn't
seen much of him for the last two or three years, and, of course, that
affair of the other day has made quite a hero of him."

"We must hope the lugger will get safely over to France," his companion
said. "Then no great harm will have been done."

"We must hope so," the squire assented moodily. "Confound the young
jackanapes, turning everything upside down, and upsetting us all with
his mad-brain freaks."

Mrs. Walsham was greatly distressed, when the news was broken to her by
Mr. Wilks, and Aggie cried so that the squire, at last, said she must
go straight up to bed unless she stopped, for she would be making
herself ill again. When she was somewhat pacified, the matter was
discussed in every light, but the only conclusion to be arrived at was,
that their sole hope rested in the hugger getting safely off.

"Of course, my dear madam," the squire said, "if they are taken I will
do my best to get a pardon for your son. I am afraid he will have to
stand his trial with the rest; but I think that, with the
representations I will make as to his good character, I may get a
mitigation, anyhow, of a sentence. If they find out that it was he who
gave the alarm, there will be no hope of a pardon; but if that doesn't
come out, one would represent his being there as a mere boyish freak of
adventure, and, in that case, I might get him a free pardon. You must
not take the matter too seriously to heart. It was a foolish business,
and that is the worst that can be said of it."

"I think it was a grand thing," Aggie said indignantly, "for him to
risk being shot, and imprisoned, and all sorts of dreadful things, just
to save other people."

"And I think you are a goose, Aggie," the squire said. "If everyone
were to go and mix themselves up in other people's business, there
would be no end of trouble. I suppose next you will say that, if you
heard me arranging with the constable to make a capture of some
burglars, you would think it a grand thing to put on your hat to run
off to warn them."

"Oh, grandpapa, how can you say such a thing!" the girl said. "Burglars
and smugglers are quite different. Burglars are wicked men, and thieves
and robbers. Smugglers are not, they are only trying to get goods in
without paying duty."

"They try to rob the king, my dear, and in the eyes of the law are just
as criminal as burglars. Both of them are leagued to break the law, and
both will resist and take life if they are interfered with. I allow
that, in general estimation, the smugglers are looked upon in a more
favourable light, and that a great many people, who ought to know
better, are in league with them, but that does not alter the facts of
the case."

The girl did not argue the question, but the squire was perfectly aware
that he had in no way convinced her, and that her feeling, that James
Walsham's action was a highly meritorious one, was in no way shaken. It
was agreed that nothing was to be said about James's absence, and,
after taking some refreshment, Mr. Wilks went down into Sidmouth again,
to tell the girl at Mrs. Walsham's that she was not to gossip about
James being away.

Three days later, a letter was received by the squire from Richard
Horton.

"I am taking the opportunity of writing a few lines to you, my dear
uncle, as I have a chance of sending it ashore by the revenue cutter
Thistle, which is lying alongside of us. Between us, we have just
captured a rascally smuggling lugger, with a cargo of lace, silk, and
spirits. You will, I am sure, be surprised and grieved to hear that
among the crew of the lugger was James Walsham. I could hardly believe
my eyes, when I saw him in such disreputable company. It will be a sad
blow for his poor mother. As we were short of hands, our captain
offered the crew of the lugger the choice of shipping with us, or being
sent on shore for trial. Most of them chose the former alternative,
among them James Walsham, of which I was glad, as his mother will be
spared the disgrace of his being placed in the dock with his
associates. I need not say that if I could have obtained his release, I
should have done so, knowing that you had a high opinion of him; but it
was, of course, out of my power to interfere."

The squire was alone in his study when he received the letter, for it
was midday before the post arrived at Sidmouth, when a man from the
Hall went down each day, with a bag, to fetch the letters. He rang the
bell, and ordered the servant to tell Mr. Wilks he should be glad if he
would step in to him. When his friend came, he handed him the letter
without a word.

"That settles the matter," he said, as he threw the letter angrily down
upon the table. "A malicious young viper! I wish I had him here."

"It is not nicely worded," the squire said gravely; "but it was an
unpleasant story to have to tell."

"It was not an unpleasant story for him to tell," the old soldier said
hotly. "There is malice in every line of it. He speaks of the men as
James's associates, talks about the disgrace he would bring on his
mother. There's malice, squire, in every line of it."

"I'm afraid it's a bad letter," the squire assented gravely.

"It's a natural letter," Mr. Wilks said savagely. "It is written in a
hurry, and he's had no time to pick and choose his words, and round off
his sentences, as he generally does in his letters to you. He was so
full of malicious exultation that he did not think how much he was
showing his feeling, as he wrote."

"It's a bad letter and a nasty letter," the squire assented; "but let
that pass, now. The first question is--How are we to tell Jim's mother?
Do you think it will be a relief to her, or otherwise?"

"It will be a blow to know that the lugger has been captured," Mr.
Wilks said--"a severe blow, no doubt, for her escape is what we have
been building our hopes upon. It will be a heavy blow, too, for her to
know that James is a seaman before the mast; that it will be years
before she will see him again, and that all her plans for his future
are upset. But I think this will be much better for her than if she
knew he was a prisoner, and would have to stand a trial.

"Between ourselves, squire, as far as the lad himself is concerned, I
am not sure that he will be altogether sorry that events have turned
out as they have. In our talks together, he has often confided to me
that his own inclinations were altogether for a life of activity and
adventure; but that, as his mother's heart was so set upon his
following his father's profession, he had resolved upon never saying a
word, to her, which would lead her to suppose that his own wishes lay
in any other direction. This business will give him the opportunity he
has longed for, to see the world, without his appearing in any way to
thwart his mother's plans."

"At any rate," the squire said, "I am heartily glad he has got off
being tried. Even if I had got a free pardon for him, it would have
been a serious slur upon him that he had been imprisoned, and would
have been awkward for us all in the future. I think, Wilks, I will
leave it to you to break it to his mother."

"Very well," the other agreed. "It is an unpleasant business, squire;
but perhaps I had better do it. It may console her if I tell her that,
at heart, he always wanted to go to sea, and that, accustomed as he is
to knock about in the fishermen's boats, he will find it no hardship on
board a man o' war, and will come back, in the course of two or three
years, none the worse for his cruise. She may think he will take up
doctoring again after that, though I have my doubts whether he will do
that. However, there is no use in telling her so. Shall I show her that
letter, squire?"

"No," the squire replied, "of course you can tell her what's in it; but
I will keep the letter myself. I would give a good deal if he had not
written it. It is certainly badly worded, though why he should feel any
malice, towards the other, is more than I can tell."

His companion was about to speak, but thought better of it, and,
without another word, went to break the news to Mrs. Walsham.

Mrs. Walsham was terribly upset. After suffering her to cry for some
time in silence, Mr. Wilks said:

"My dear madam, I know that this news must distress you terribly; but
it may be that in this, as in all things, a providence has overruled
your plans for your son, for his own good. I will tell you now what you
would never have known had this affair never occurred. Jim, at heart,
hates his father's profession. He is a dutiful son and, rather than
give you pain, he was prepared to sacrifice all his own feelings and
wishes. But the lad is full of life and energy. The dull existence of a
country surgeon, in a little town like this, is the last he would adopt
as his own choice; and I own that I am not surprised that a lad of
spirit should long for a more adventurous life. I should have told you
this long ago, and advised you that it would be well for you both to
put it frankly to him that, although you would naturally like to see
him following his father's profession, still that you felt that he
should choose for himself; and that, should he select any other mode of
life, you would not set your wishes against his. But the lad would not
hear of my doing so. He said that, rather than upset your cherished
plans, he would gladly consent to settle down in Sidmouth for life. I
honoured him for his filial spirit; but, frankly, I think he was wrong.
An eagle is not made to live in a hen coop, nor a spirited lad to
settle down in a humdrum village; and I own that, although I regret the
manner of his going, I cannot look upon it as an unmixed evil, that the
force of circumstances has taken him out of the course marked out for
him, and that he will have an opportunity of seeing life and
adventure."

Mrs. Walsham had listened, with a surprise too great to admit of her
interrupting the old soldier's remarks.

"I never dreamed of this," she said at last, when he ceased. "I cannot
remember, now, that I ever asked him, but I took it for granted that he
would like nothing better than to follow in his father's steps. Had I
known that he objected to it, I would not for a moment have forced him
against his inclinations. Of course it is natural that, being alone in
the world, I should like to have him with me still, but I would never
have been so selfish as to have sacrificed his life to mine. Still,
though it would be hard to have parted from him in any way, it is
harder still to part like this. If he was to go, he need not have gone
as a common sailor. The squire, who has done so much for him, would no
doubt, instead of sending him to school, have obtained a midshipman's
berth for him, or a commission in the army; but it is dreadful to think
of him as a common sailor, liable to be flogged."

"Well, Mrs. Walsham, perhaps we may set the matter partly to rights. I
will speak to the squire, and I am sure he will write to his friend at
the admiralty, and have an order sent out, at once, for Jim's
discharge. At the same time, it would be better that he should not
return here just at present. His name may come out, at the trial of the
smugglers, as being concerned in the affair, and it would be better
that he should stay away, till that matter blows over. At any rate, if
I were you I should write to him, telling him that you know now that he
has no taste for the medical profession, and that, should he see
anything that he thinks will suit him in America, you would not wish
him to come home immediately, if he has a fancy for staying out there;
but that, if he chooses to return, you are sure that the squire will
exert himself, to give him a start in any other profession he may
choose."

Mrs. Walsham agreed to carry out the suggestion and, that afternoon,
the squire sent off a letter to his friend at the admiralty, and three
letters were also posted to James himself.

The voyage of the Thetis was uneventful. Her destination was Hampton,
at the opening of Chesapeake Bay, where the troops on board would join
the expedition under General Braddock, which was advancing up the
Potomac. When she arrived there, they found several ships of war under
Commodore Keppel. Braddock's force had marched to Wills Creek, where a
military post named Fort Cumberland had been formed. The soldiers on
board were at once disembarked, and marched up the banks of the Potomac
to join the force at Fort Cumberland. The sailors were employed in
taking stores up the river in boats.

James Walsham had done his best, during the voyage, to acquire a
knowledge of his duties. His experience in the fishing boats was useful
to him now, and he was soon able to do his work as an able-bodied
seaman. His good spirits and willingness rendered him a general
favourite. He was glad that he was not put in the same watch with
Richard Horton, as, after their first meeting, the young lieutenant
showed no signs of recognition. He was not, James found, popular among
the men. He was exacting and overbearing with them, and some on board,
who had served with him on his previous voyage, had many tales to his
disadvantage.

A fortnight after the arrival of the Thetis at Hampton, orders were
issued among the ships of war for thirty volunteers for Braddock's
expedition, of which the Thetis was to furnish ten. So many sent in
their names, that the first lieutenant had difficulty in choosing ten,
who were looked upon with envy by the rest of the ship's company; for
there seemed little chance, at present, of fighting at sea, and the
excitement of a march on shore, with adventures of all sorts, and
encounters with the French and their Indian allies, seemed delightful
to the tars.

Upon the following day a ship arrived from England and, an hour
afterwards, an order was passed forward that the first lieutenant
wanted James Walsham upon the quarterdeck.

"Walsham," he said, "an order has just come from the admiralty for your
discharge, and you are to have a passage in the first ship returning,
if you choose to take it. I am sorry you are leaving the ship, for I
have noticed that you show great willingness and activity, and will
make a first-rate sailor. Still, I suppose, your friends in England did
not care about your remaining before the mast."

James touched his hat and walked forward. He was scarcely surprised,
for he had thought that his mother would probably ask the squire to use
his influence to obtain his discharge. He scarcely knew whether he was
glad or sorry. He was in a false position, and could not hope for
promotion except by some lucky chance, such as was not likely to occur,
of distinguishing himself.

At the same time, he sighed as he thought that he must now return and
take up the profession for which his mother had intended him. A quarter
of an hour later, however, the ship's corporal came round and
distributed the mails, and James, to his delight, found there were
three letters for him. He tore open that from his mother. It began by
gently upbraiding him for getting himself mixed up in the fight between
the smugglers and the revenue men.

"In the next place, my dear boy," she said, "I must scold you, even
more, for not confiding in your mother as to your wishes about your
future profession. Mr. Wilks has opened my eyes to the fact that, while
I have all along been taking it for granted, that your wishes agreed
with mine as to your profession, you have really been sacrificing all
your own inclinations in order to avoid giving me pain. I am very
thankful to him for having opened my eyes, for I should have been
grieved indeed had I found, when too late, that I had chained you down
to a profession you dislike.

"Of course, I should have liked to have had you with me, but in no case
would have had you sacrifice yourself; still less now, when I have met
with such kind friends, and am happy and comfortable in my life.
Therefore, my boy, let us set aside at once all idea of your becoming a
doctor. There is no occasion for you to choose, immediately, what you
will do. You are too old now to enter the royal navy, and it is well
that, before you finally decide on a profession, you have the
opportunity of seeing something of the world.

"I inclose bank notes for a hundred pounds so that, if you like, you
can stay for a few weeks or months in the colonies, and then take your
passage home from New York or Boston. By that time, too, all talk about
this affair with the smugglers will have ceased; but, as your name is
likely to come out at the trial of the men who were taken, so the
squire thinks it will be better for you to keep away, for a time."

The rest of the letter was filled up with an account of the excitement
and alarm which had been felt when he was first missed.

"We were glad, indeed," she said, "when a letter was received from
Richard Horton, saying that you were on board the Thetis. Mr. Wilks
tells me it was an abominably spiteful letter, and I am sure the squire
thinks so, too, from the tone in which he spoke this afternoon about
his nephew; but I can quite forgive him, for, if it had not been for
his letter, we should not have known what had become of you, and many
months might have passed before we might have heard from you in
America. As it is, only four or five days have been lost, and the
squire is writing tonight to obtain your discharge, which he assures me
there will be no difficulty whatever about."

The squire's was a very cordial letter, and he, too, enclosed notes for
a hundred pounds.

"Mr. Wilks tells me," he said, "that you do not like the thought of
doctoring. I am not surprised, and I think that a young fellow, of such
spirit and courage as you have shown, ought to be fitted for something
better than administering pills and draughts to the old women of
Sidmouth. Tell me frankly, when you write, what you would like. You
are, of course, too old for the royal navy. If you like to enter the
merchant service, I have no doubt I could arrange with some shipping
firm in Bristol, and would take care that, by the time you get to be
captain, you should also be part owner of the ship. If, on the other
hand, you would like to enter the army--and it seems to me that there
are stirring times approaching--I think that, through one or other of
my friends in London, I could obtain a commission for you. If there is
anything else you would like better than this, you may command my best
services. I never forget how much I am indebted to you for my present
happiness, and, whatever I can do for you, still shall feel myself
deeply your debtor."

The old soldier wrote a characteristic letter. In the first place, he
told James that he regarded him as a fool, for mixing up in an affair
in which he had no concern whatever. Then he congratulated him on the
fact that circumstances had broken the chain from which he would never
otherwise have freed himself.

"You must not be angry with me," he said, "for having betrayed your
confidence, and told the truth to your mother. I did it in order to
console her, by showing her that things were, after all, for the best;
and I must say that madam took my news in the very best spirit, and I
am sure you will see this by her letter to you. There is no one I
honour and esteem more than I do her, and I was sure, all along, that
you were making a mistake in not telling her frankly what your wishes
were. Now you have got a roving commission for a time, and it will be
your own fault if you don't make the best of it. There is likely to be
an exciting time in the colonies, and you are not the lad I take you
for, if you dawdle away your time in the towns, instead of seeing what
is going on in the forest."

These letters filled James with delight, and, without an hour's delay,
he sat down to answer them. In his letter to the squire he thanked him
most warmly for his kindness, and said that, above all things, he
should like a commission in the army. He wrote a very tender and
affectionate letter to his mother, telling her how much he felt her
goodness in so promptly relinquishing her own plans, and in allowing
him to choose the life he liked.

"Thank Aggie," he concluded, "for the message she sent by you. Give her
my love, and don't let her forget me."

To the old soldier he wrote a gossipping account of his voyage.

"It was impossible," he said, "for the news of my discharge to have
come at a better moment. Thirty sailors from the fleet are going with
General Braddock's force, and everyone else is envying their good
luck--I among them. Now I shall go up, at once, and join the Virginian
regiment which is accompanying them. I shall join that, instead of
either of the line regiments, as I can leave when I like. Besides, if
the squire is able to get me a commission, it would have been
pleasanter for me to have been fighting here as a volunteer, than as a
private in the line.

"By the way, nobody thinks there will be much fighting, so don't let my
mother worry herself about me; but, at any rate, a march through the
great forests of this country, with a chance of a brush with the
redskins, will be great fun. Perhaps, by the time it is over, I may get
a letter from you saying that I have got my commission. As I hear there
is a chance of a regular war between the French and us out here, the
commission may be for a regiment on this side."

After finishing his letters, and giving them to the ship's corporal to
place in the next post bag, James said goodbye to his messmates, and
prepared to go on shore. The ten men chosen for the expedition were
also on the point of starting. Richard Horton was standing near, in a
state of great discontent that he had not been chosen to accompany them
in their expedition. James Walsham stepped up to him, and touched his
hat respectfully.

"I wish to thank you, Lieutenant Horton, for your extremely kind
letter, telling my friends that I was on board this ship. It has been
the means of my obtaining my discharge at once, instead of having to
serve, for many months, before I could send the news home and obtain an
answer in return."

Without another word he turned and, walking to the gangway, took his
place in a boat about starting with some sailors for the shore, leaving
Richard Horton in a state of fury, with himself, for having been the
means of obtaining James's discharge. He had already, more than once,
felt uncomfortable as he thought of the wording of the letter; and that
this indulgence of his spite had had the effect of restoring James's
liberty, rendered him well-nigh mad with rage.

On landing, James Walsham at once disposed of his sailor's clothes, and
purchased a suit similar to those worn by the colonists; then he
obtained a passage up the river to Alexandria, where the transports
which had brought the troops were still lying. Here, one of the
companies of the Virginia corps was stationed, and James, finding that
they were expecting, every day, to be ordered up to Wills Creek,
determined to join them at once.

The scene was a busy one. Stores were being landed from the transports,
teamsters were loading up their waggons, officers were superintending
the operations, the men of the Virginia corps, who wore no uniform, but
were attired in the costume used by hunters and backwoodsmen; namely, a
loose hunting shirt, short trousers or breeches, and gaiters; were
moving about unconcernedly, while a few of them, musket on shoulder,
were on guard over the piles of stores.

Presently a tall, slightly-built young man, with a pleasant but
resolute face, came riding along, and checked his horse close to where
James was standing. James noticed that the men on sentry, who had, for
the most part, been sitting down on fallen logs of wood, bales, or
anything else which came handy; with their muskets across their knees,
or leaning beside them; got up and began pacing to and fro, with some
semblance of military position.

"Who is that young man?" he asked a teamster standing by.

"That is Colonel Washington," the man replied, "one of the smartest of
the colonial officers."

"Why, he only looks two or three and twenty," James said in surprise.

"He is not more than that," the man said; "but age don't go for much
here, and Colonel Washington is adjutant general of the Virginian
militia. Only a few months back, he made a journey with despatches,
right through the forests to the French station at Port de Beuf, and,
since then, he has been in command of the party which went out to build
a fort, at the forks of the Ohio, and had some sharp fighting with the
French. A wonderful smart young officer they say he is, just as cool,
when the bullets are flying, as if sitting on horseback."

James resolved, at once, that he would speak to Colonel Washington, and
ask him if he could join the Virginian militia. He accordingly went up
to him, and touched his hat.

"If you please, sir, I am anxious to join the Virginian militia, and,
as they tell me that you are adjutant general, I have come to ask you
if I can do so."

"I see no difficulty in it, my lad," the colonel said; "but if you have
run away from home, in search of adventure, I should advise you to go
back again, for we are likely to have heavy work."

"I don't mind that, sir, and I have not run away. I am English. I was
pressed on board a frigate, and was brought over here, but my friends
in England procured my discharge, which came for me here, a fortnight
after my arrival. They are, I believe, about to obtain for me a
commission in a king's regiment; but, as I was here, I thought that I
should like to see some service, as it may be some months before I hear
that I have got my commission. I would rather if I could join as a
volunteer, as I do not want pay, my friends having supplied me amply
with money."

"You seem to be a lad of spirit," Colonel Washington said, "and I will
at once put you in the way of doing what you desire. You shall join the
Virginian corps as a volunteer. Have you money enough to buy a horse?"

"Yes, plenty," Jim said. "I have two hundred pounds."

"Then you had better leave a hundred and fifty, at least, behind you,"
the colonel said. "I will direct you to a trader here, with whom you
can bank it. You can get an excellent horse for twenty pounds. I asked
you because, if you like, I can attach you to myself. I often want a
mounted messenger; and, of course, as a volunteer, you would mess with
me."

"I should like it above all things," James said thankfully.

"Then we will at once go to the tent of the officer commanding this
company," Washington said, "and enroll you as a volunteer."

On reaching the tent, Washington dismounted and led the way in.

"Captain Hall," he said, "this is a young English gentleman, who will
shortly have a commission in the king's army, but, in the meantime, he
wishes to see a little brisk fighting, so he is to be enrolled as a
volunteer in your company; but he is going to obtain a horse, and will
act as a sort of aide-de-camp to me."

Captain Hall at once entered James's name as a volunteer on the roll of
his company.

"Do you know of anyone who has a good horse for sale?" Washington
asked.

"Yes," the captain replied, "at least, there was a farmer here half an
hour ago with a good-looking horse which he wants to sell. I have no
doubt he is in the camp, still."

Captain Hall went to the door of the tent, and told two of the men
there to find the farmer, and tell him he had a purchaser for his
horse.

Ten minutes later the farmer came up, and James bought the horse,
Captain Hall doing the bargaining for him.

"Now," Washington said, "we will go round to the storekeeper I spoke
of, and deposit the best part of your money with him. I should only
take a pound or two, if I were you, for you will find no means of
spending money when you once set forward, and, should anything happen
to you, the Indians would not appreciate the value of those English
notes of yours. You will want a brace of pistols and a sword, a
blanket, and cooking pot--that is about the extent of your camp
equipment."



Chapter 9: The Defeat Of Braddock.


England and France were, at this time, at peace in Europe, although the
troops of both nations were about to engage in conflict, in the forests
of America. Their position there was an anomalous one. England owned
the belt of colonies on the east coast. France was mistress of Canada
in the north, of Louisiana in the south, and, moreover, claimed the
whole of the vast country lying behind the British colonies, which were
thus cooped up on the seaboard. Her hold, however, of this great
territory was extremely slight. She had strong posts along the chain of
lakes from the Saint Lawrence to Lake Superior, but between these and
Louisiana, her supremacy was little more than nominal.

The Canadian population were frugal and hardy, but they were deficient
in enterprise; and the priests, who ruled them with a rod of iron, for
Canada was intensely Catholic, discouraged any movements which would
take their flocks from under their charge. Upon the other hand, the
colonists of New England, Pennsylvania, and Virginia were men of
enterprise and energy, and their traders, pushing in large numbers
across the Alleghenies, carried on an extensive trade with the Indians
in the valley of the Ohio, thereby greatly exciting the jealousy of the
French, who feared that the Indians would ally themselves with the
British colonists, and that the connection between Canada and Louisiana
would be thereby cut.

The English colonists were greatly superior to the French in number;
but they laboured under the disadvantage that the colonies were wholly
independent of each other, with strong mutual jealousies, which
paralysed their action and prevented their embarking upon any concerted
operations. Upon the other hand, Canada was governed by the French as a
military colony. The governor was practically absolute, and every man
capable of bearing arms could, if necessary, be called by him into the
field. He had at his disposal not only the wealth of the colony, but
large assistance from France, and the French agents were, therefore,
able to outbid the agents of the British colonies with the Indians.

For years there had been occasional troubles between the New England
States and the French, the latter employing the Indians in harassing
the border; but, until the middle of the eighteenth century, there had
been nothing like a general trouble. In 1749 the Marquis of
Galissoniere was governor general of Canada. The treaty of Aix la
Chapelle had been signed; but this had done nothing to settle the vexed
question of the boundaries between the English and French colonies.
Meanwhile, the English traders from Pennsylvania and Virginia were
poaching on the domain which France claimed as hers, ruining the French
fur trade, and making friends with the Indian allies of Canada. Worse
still, farmers were pushing westward and settling in the valley of the
Ohio.

In order to drive these back, to impress the natives with the power of
France, and to bring them back to their allegiance, the governor of
Canada, in the summer of 1749, sent Celoron de Bienville. He had with
him fourteen officers, twenty French soldiers, a hundred and eighty
Canadians, and a band of Indians. They embarked in twenty-three
birch-bark canoes, and, pushing up the Saint Lawrence, reached Lake
Ontario, stopping for a time at the French fort of Frontenac, and
avoiding the rival English port of Oswego on the southern shore, where
a trade in beaver skins, disastrous to French interests, was being
carried on, for the English traders sold their goods at vastly lower
prices than those which the French had charged.

On the 6th of July the party reached Niagara, where there was a small
French fort, and thence, carrying their canoes round the cataract,
launched them upon Lake Erie. Landing again on the southern shore of
the lake, they carried their canoes nine miles through the forest to
Chautauqua Lake, and then dropped down the stream running out of it
until they reached the Ohio. The fertile country here was inhabited by
the Delawares, Shawanoes, Wyandots, and Iroquois, or Indians of the
Five Nations, who had migrated thither from their original territories
in the colony of New York. Further west, on the banks of the Miami, the
Wabash, and other streams, was a confederacy of the Miami and their
kindred tribes. Still further west, in the country of the Illinois,
near the Mississippi, the French had a strong stone fort called Fort
Chartres, which formed one of the chief links of the chain of posts
that connected Quebec with New Orleans.

The French missionaries and the French political agents had, for
seventy years, laboured hard to bring these Indian tribes into close
connection with France. The missionaries had failed signally; but the
presents, so lavishly bestowed, had inclined the tribes to the side of
their donors, until the English traders with their cheap goods came
pushing west over the Alleghenies. They carried their goods on the
backs of horses, and journeyed from village to village, selling powder,
rum, calicoes, beads, and trinkets. No less than three hundred men were
engaged in these enterprises, and some of them pushed as far west as
the Mississippi.

As the party of Celoron proceeded they nailed plates of tin, stamped
with the arms of France, to trees; and buried plates of lead near them,
with inscriptions saying that they took possession of the land in the
name of Louis the Fifteenth, King of France.

Many of the villages were found to be deserted by the natives, who fled
at their approach. At some, however, they found English traders, who
were warned at once to leave the country; and, by some of them, letters
were sent to the governor of Pennsylvania, in which Celoron declared
that he was greatly surprised to find Englishmen trespassing in the
domain of France, and that his orders were precise, to leave no foreign
traders within the limits of the government of Canada.

At Chiningue, called Logstown by the English, a large number of natives
were gathered, most of the inhabitants of the deserted villages having
sought refuge there. The French were received with a volley of balls
from the shore; but they landed without replying to the fire, and
hostilities were avoided. The French kept guard all night, and in the
morning Celoron invited the chiefs to a council, when he told them he
had come, by the order of the governor, to open their eyes to the
designs of the English against their lands, and that they must be
driven away at once. The reply of the chiefs was humble; but they
begged that the English traders, of whom there were, at that moment,
ten in the town, might stay a little longer, since the goods they
brought were necessary to them.

After making presents to the chiefs, the party proceeded on their way,
putting up the coats of arms and burying the lead inscriptions. At
Scioto a large number of Indians were assembled, and the French were
very apprehensive of an attack, which would doubtless have been
disastrous to them, as the Canadians of the party were altogether
unused to war. A council was held, however, at which Celoron could
obtain no satisfaction whatever, for the interests of the Indians were
bound up with the English.

There can be no doubt that, had they been able to look into the future,
every Indian on the continent would have joined the French in their
effort to crush the English colonies. Had France remained master of
America the Indians might, even now, be roaming free and unmolested on
the lands of their forefathers. France is not a colonizing nation. She
would have traded with the Indians, would have endeavoured to
Christianize them, and would have left them their land and freedom,
well satisfied with the fact that the flag of France should wave over
so vast an extent of country; but on England conquering the soil, her
armies of emigrants pressed west, and the red man is fast becoming
extinct on the continent of which he was once the lord.

Celoron's expedition sailed down the Ohio until it reached the mouth of
the Miami, and toiled for thirteen days against its shallow current,
until they reached a village of the Miami Indians, ruled over by a
chief called, by the French, La Demoiselle, but whom the English, whose
fast friend he was, called Old Britain. He was the great chief of the
Miami confederation.

The English traders there withdrew at the approach of the French. The
usual council was held, and Celoron urged the chief to remove from this
location, which he had but newly adopted, and to take up his abode,
with his band, near the French fort on the Maumee. The chief accepted
the Frenchman's gifts, thanked him for his good advice, and promised to
follow it at a more convenient time; but neither promises nor threats
could induce him to stir at once.

No sooner, indeed, had the French departed, than the chief gathered the
greater part of the members of the confederation on that spot; until,
in less than two years after the visit of Celoron, its population had
increased eightfold, and it became one of the greatest Indian towns of
the west, and the centre of English trade and influence.

Celoron reached Miami, and then returned northward to Lake Erie, and
thence back to Montreal, when he reported to the governor that English
influence was supreme in the valley of the Ohio.

In the following year, a company was formed in Virginia for effecting a
settlement in Ohio, and a party proceeded west to the village of the
chief called Old Britain, by whom they were received with great
friendship, and a treaty of peace was solemnly made between the English
and the Indians. While the festivities, consequent on the affair, were
going on, four Ottawa Indians arrived from the French, with the French
flag and gifts, but they were dismissed with an answer of defiance. If,
at this time, the colonists could have cemented their alliance with the
Indians, with gifts similar to those with which the French endeavoured
to purchase their friendship, a permanent peace with the Indians might
have been established; but the mutual jealousies of the colonies, and
the nature of the various colonial assemblies, rendered any common
action impossible. Pennsylvania was jealous of the westward advance of
Virginia, and desired to thwart rather than to assist her.

The governors of New York, Pennsylvania, and Virginia were fully
conscious of the importance of the Indian alliance, but they could do
nothing without their assemblies. Those of New York and Pennsylvania
were largely composed of tradesmen and farmers, absorbed in local
interests, and animated but by two motives; the cutting down of all
expenditure, and bitter and continuous opposition to the governor, who
represented the royal authority. Virginia and Pennsylvania quarrelled
about their respective rights over the valley of the Ohio. The assembly
of New York refused to join in any common action, saying, "We will take
care of our Indians, and they may take care of theirs."

The states further removed from the fear of any danger, from the action
of the Indians and French, were altogether lukewarm.

Thus, neither in the valley of the Ohio, nor on the boundaries of the
New England states, did the Indians receive their promised gifts, and,
as the French agents were liberal both in presents and promises, the
Indians became discontented with their new friends, and again turned
their eyes towards France. Old Britain, however, remained firm in his
alliance; and the English traders, by constant presents, and by selling
their goods at the lowest possible rates, kept him and his warriors
highly satisfied and contented.

The French, in vain, tried to stir up the friendly tribes to attack
Oswego on Lake Ontario, and the village of Old Britain, which were the
two centres to which the Indians went to trade with the English; but
they were unsuccessful until, in June, 1752, Charles Langlade, a young
French trader, married to a squaw at Green Bay, and strong in influence
with the tribes of that region, came down the lakes with a fleet of
canoes, manned by two hundred and fifty Ottawa and Ojibwa warriors.
They stopped awhile at the fort at Detroit, then paddled up the Maumee
to the next fort, and thence marched through the forests against the
Miamis.

They approached Old Britain's village in the morning. Most of the
Indians were away on their summer hunt, and there were but eight
English traders in the place. Three of these were caught outside the
village, the remaining five took refuge in the fortified warehouse they
had built, and there defended themselves.

Old Britain and the little band with him fought bravely, but against
such overwhelming numbers could do nothing, and fourteen of them,
including their chief, were killed. The five white men defended
themselves till the afternoon, when two of them managed to make their
escape, and the other three surrendered. One of them was already
wounded, and was at once killed by the French Indians. Seventy years of
the teaching of the French missionaries had not weaned the latter from
cannibalism, and Old Britain was boiled and eaten.

The Marquis of Duquesne, who had succeeded Galissoniere as governor,
highly praised Langlade for the enterprise, and recommended him to the
minister at home for reward. This bold enterprise further shook the
alliance of the Indians with the English, for it seemed to them that
the French were enterprising and energetic, while the English were
slothful and cowardly, and neglected to keep their agreements. The
French continued to build forts, and Dinwiddie, governor of Virginia,
sent George Washington to protest, in his name, against their building
forts on land notoriously belonging to the English crown.

Washington performed the long and toilsome journey through the forests
at no slight risks, and delivered his message at the forts, but nothing
came of it. The governor of Virginia, seeing the approaching danger,
made the greatest efforts to induce the other colonies to join in
common action; but North Carolina, alone, answered the appeal, and gave
money enough to raise three or four hundred men. Two independent
companies maintained by England in New York, and one in South Carolina,
received orders to march to Virginia. The governor had raised, with
great difficulty, three hundred men. They were called the Virginia
Regiment. An English gentleman named Joshua Fry was appointed the
colonel, and Washington their major.

Fry was at Alexandria, on the Potomac, with half the regiment.
Washington, with the other half, had pushed forward to the storehouse
at Wills Creek, which was to form the base of operations. Besides
these, Captain Trent, with a band of backwoodsmen, had crossed the
mountain to build a fort at the forks of the Ohio, where Pittsburgh now
stands.

Trent had gone back to Wills Creek, leaving Ensign Ward, with forty
men, at work upon the fort, when, on the 17th of April, a swarm of
canoes came down the Allegheny, with over five hundred Frenchmen, who
planted cannon against the unfinished stockade, and summoned the ensign
to surrender. He had no recourse but to submit, and was allowed to
depart, with his men, across the mountains.

The French at once set to, to build a strong fort, which they named
Fort Duquesne. While the governor of Virginia had been toiling, in
vain, to get the colonists to move, the French had acted promptly, and
the erection of their new fort at once covered their line of
communication to the west, barred the advance of the English down the
Ohio valley, and secured the allegiance of all the wavering Indian
tribes.

Although war had not yet been declared between England and France, the
colonists, after this seizure, by French soldiers, of a fort over which
the English flag was flying, henceforth acted as if the two powers were
at war. Washington moved forward from Wills Creek with his hundred and
fifty men, and surprised a French force which had gone out scouting.
Several of the French were killed, and the commander of Fort Duquesne
sent despatches to France to say that he had sent this party out with a
communication to Washington, and that they had been treacherously
assassinated.

This obscure skirmish was the commencement of a war which set two
continents on fire. Colonel Fry died a few days after this fight, and
Washington succeeded to the command of the regiment, and collected his
three hundred men at Green Meadow, where he was joined by a few
Indians, and by a company from South Carolina.

The French at Duquesne were quickly reinforced, and the command was
given to Coulon de Villiers, the brother of an officer who had been
killed in the skirmish with Washington. He at once advanced against the
English, who had fallen back to a rough breastwork which they called
Fort Necessity, Washington having but four hundred men, against five
hundred French and as many Indians.

For nine hours the French kept up a hot fire on the intrenchment, but
without success, and at nightfall Villiers proposed a parley. The
French ammunition was running short, the men were fatigued by their
marches, and drenched by the rain which had been falling the whole day.
The English were in a still worse plight. Their powder was nearly
spent, their guns were foul, and among them they had but two cleaning
rods.

After a parley, it was agreed that the English should march off with
drums beating and the honours of war, carrying with them all their
property; that the prisoners taken in the previous affair should be set
free, two officers remaining with the French as hostages until they
were handed over.

Washington and his men arrived, utterly worn out with fatigue and
famine, at Wills Creek. This action left the French masters of the
whole country beyond the Alleghenies.

The two mother nations were now preparing for war, and, in the middle
of January, 1755, Major General Braddock, with the 44th and 48th
Regiments, each five hundred strong, sailed from Cork for Virginia;
while the French sent eighteen ships of war and six battalions to
Canada.

Admiral Boscawen, with eleven ships of the line and one frigate, set
out to intercept the French expedition. The greater part of the fleet
evaded him, but he came up with three of the French men of war, opened
fire upon them, and captured them. Up to this time a pretence of
negotiations had been maintained between England and France, but the
capture of the French ships brought the negotiations to a sudden end,
and the war began.

A worse selection than that of Major General Braddock could hardly have
been made. He was a brave officer and a good soldier, but he was rough,
coarse, and obstinate. He utterly despised the colonial troops, and
regarded all methods of fighting, save those pursued by regular armies
in the field, with absolute contempt. To send such a man to command
troops destined to fight in thick forests, against an enemy skilled in
warfare of that kind, was to court defeat.

As might be expected, Braddock was very soon on the worst possible
terms with the whole of the colonial authorities, and the delays caused
by the indecision or obstinacy of the colonial assemblies chafed him to
madness. At last, however, his force was assembled at Wills Creek. The
two English regiments had been raised, by enlistment in Virginia, to
700 men each. There were nine Virginian companies of fifty men, and the
thirty sailors lent by Commodore Keppel. General Braddock had three
aides-de-camp--Captain Robert Orme, Captain Roger Morris, and Colonel
George Washington.

It was the 1st of June, when James Walsham rode with Colonel Washington
into the camp, and, three days later, the last companies of the
Virginian corps marched in. During the next week, some of the English
officers attempted to drill the Virginians in the manner of English
troops.

"It is a waste of time," Colonel Washington said to James, one day,
when he was watching them, "and worse. These men can fight their own
way. Most of them are good shots, and have a fair idea of forest
fighting; let them go their own way, and they can be trusted to hold
their own against at least an equal number of French and Indians; but
they would be hopelessly at sea if they were called upon to fight like
English regulars. Most likely the enemy will attack us in the forest,
and what good will forming in line, or wheeling on a flank, or any of
the things which the general is trying to drum into their heads, do to
them? If the French are foolish enough to wait at Fort Duquesne until
we arrive, I have no doubt we shall beat them, but if they attack us in
the woods it will go hard with us."

During the ten days which elapsed between his arrival and the start,
James was kept hard at work, being for the most part employed galloping
up and down the road, urging up the waggoners, and bringing back
reports as to their position and progress. On the 10th of June the army
started; 300 axemen led the way, cutting and clearing the road; the
long train of pack horses, waggons, and cannon followed; the troops
marched in the forest on either side, while men were thrown out on the
flanks, and scouts ranged the woods to guard against surprise.

The road was cut but twelve feet wide, and the line of march often
extended four miles. Thus, day by day they toiled on, crossing the
Allegheny Mountains, range after range; now plunging down into a
ravine, now ascending a ridge, but always in the deep shadow of the
forest. A few of the enemy hovered round them, occasionally killing a
straggler who fell behind.

On the 18th of June, the army reached a place called the Little
Meadows. So weak were the horses, from want of forage, that the last
marches had been but three miles a day, and, upon Washington's advice,
Braddock determined to leave the heavy baggage here, with the sick men
and a strong guard under Colonel Dunbar; while he advanced with 1200
men, besides officers and drivers.

But the progress was still no more than three miles a day, and it was
not until the 7th of July that they arrived within eight miles of the
French fort. Between them lay, however, an extremely difficult country
with a narrow defile, and Braddock determined to ford the Monongahela,
and then cross it again lower down.

The garrison of Fort Duquesne consisted of a few companies of regular
troops, some hundreds of Canadians, and 800 Indian warriors. They were
kept informed, by the scouts, of the progress of the English, and, when
the latter approached the Monongahela, a party under Captain Beaujeu
set out to meet them. His force consisted of 637 Indians, 100 French
officers and soldiers, and 146 Canadians, in all about 900 men.

At one o'clock in the day, Braddock crossed the Monongahela for the
second time. The troops had, all the day, been expecting the attack and
had prepared for it. At the second ford the army marched in martial
order, with music playing and flags flying. Once across the river they
halted for a short time, and then again continued their advance.

Braddock made every disposition for preventing a surprise. Several
guides, with six Virginian light horsemen, led the way. Then came the
advanced column, consisting of 300 soldiers under Gage, and a large
body of axemen, under Sir John Sinclair, with two cannon. The main body
followed close behind. The artillery and waggons moved along the road,
the troops marched through the woods on either hand, numerous flanking
parties were thrown out a hundred yards or more right and left, and, in
the space between them and the line of troops, the pack horses and
cattle made their way, as they best could, among the trees.

Beaujeu had intended to place his men in ambuscade at the ford, but,
owing to various delays caused by the Indians, he was still a mile away
from the ford when the British crossed. He was marching forward when he
came suddenly upon the little party of guides and Virginian light
horsemen. These at once fell back. The Indians raised their war whoop,
and, spreading right and left among the trees, opened a sharp fire upon
the British.

Gage's column wheeled deliberately into line, and fired volley after
volley, with great steadiness, at the invisible opponents. The greater
part of the Canadians bolted at once, but the Indians kept up their
fire from behind the shelter of the trees. Gage brought up his two
cannon and opened fire, and the Indians, who had a horror of artillery,
began also to fall back.

The English advanced in regular lines, cheering loudly. Beaujeu fell
dead; but Captain Dumas, who succeeded him in command, advanced at the
head of his small party of French soldiers, and opened a heavy fire.

The Indians, encouraged by the example, rallied and again came forward,
and, while the French regulars and the few Canadians who had not fled
held the ground in front of the column, the Indians swarmed through the
forests along both flanks of the English, and from behind trees,
bushes, and rocks opened a withering fire upon them. The troops,
bewildered and amazed by the fire poured into them by an invisible foe,
and by the wild war whoops of the Indians, ceased to advance, and,
standing close together, poured fruitlessly volley after volley into
the surrounding forest.

On hearing the firing, Braddock, leaving 400 men in the rear under Sir
Peter Halket, to guard the baggage, advanced with the main body to
support Gage; but, just as he came up, the soldiers, appalled by the
fire which was mowing them down in scores, abandoned their cannon and
fell back in confusion. This threw the advancing force into disorder,
and the two regiments became mixed together, massed in several dense
bodies within a small space of ground, facing some one way and some
another, all alike exposed, without shelter, to the hail of bullets.

Men and officers were alike new to warfare like this. They had been
taught to fight in line against solid masses of the enemy, and against
an invisible foe like the present they were helpless. The Virginians
alone were equal to the emergency. They at once adopted their familiar
forest tactics, and, taking their post behind trees, began to fight the
Indians in their own way.

Had Braddock been a man of judgment and temper, the fortunes of the day
might yet have been retrieved, for the Virginians could have checked
the Indians until the English troops were rallied and prepared to meet
the difficulty; but, to Braddock, the idea of men fighting behind trees
was at once cowardly and opposed to all military discipline, and he
dashed forward on his horse, and with fierce oaths ordered the
Virginians to form line. A body of them, however, under Captain
Waggoner, made a dash for a huge fallen tree, far out towards the
lurking places of the Indians, and, crouching behind it, opened fire
upon them; but the regulars, seeing the smoke among the bushes, took
them for the enemy and, firing, killed many and forced the rest to
return.

A few of the soldiers tried to imitate the Indians, and fight behind
the trees, but Braddock beat them back with the flat of his sword, and
forced them to stand with the others, who were now huddled in a mass,
forming a target for the enemy's bullets. Lieutenant Colonel Burton led
100 of them towards a knoll from which the puffs came thickest, but he
fell wounded, and his men, on whom the enemy instantly concentrated
their fire, fell back. The soldiers, powerless against the unseen foe,
for afterwards some of the officers and men who escaped declared that,
throughout the whole fight, they had not seen a single Indian,
discharged their guns aimlessly among the trees.

They were half stupefied now with the terror and confusion of the
scene, the rain of bullets, the wild yells which burst ceaselessly from
their 600 savage foemen; while the horses, wild with terror and wounds,
added to the confusion by dashing madly hither and thither. Braddock
behaved with furious intrepidity. He dashed hither and thither,
shouting and storming at the men, and striving to get them in order,
and to lead them to attack the enemy. Four horses were, one after the
other, shot under him. His officers behaved with equal courage and self
devotion, and in vain attempted to lead on the men, sometimes advancing
in parties towards the Indians, in hopes that the soldiers would follow
them. Sir Peter Halket was killed, Horne and Morris, the two
aides-de-camp, Sinclair the quartermaster general, Gates, Gage, and
Gladwin were wounded. Of 86 officers, 63 were killed or disabled, while
of non-commissioned officers and privates only 459 came off unharmed.

James Walsham had been riding by the side of Washington when the fight
began, and followed him closely as he galloped among the troops, trying
to rally and lead them forward. Washington's horse was pierced by a
ball and, staggering, fell. James leaped from his horse and gave it to
the colonel, and then, seeing that there was nothing for him to do,
withdrew a short distance from the crowd of soldiers, and crouched down
between the trunks of two great trees growing close to each other; one
of which protected him, for the most part, from the fire of the
Indians, and the other from the not less dangerous fire of the English.
Presently, seeing a soldier fall at a short distance from him, he ran
out and picked up his musket and cartridge box, and began to fire at
the bushes where the puffs of smoke showed that men were in hiding.

After three hours' passive endurance of this terrible fire, Braddock,
seeing that all was lost, commanded a retreat, and he and such officers
as were left strove to draw off the soldiers in some semblance of
order; but at this moment a bullet struck him, and, passing through his
arm, penetrated his lungs, and he fell from his horse. He demanded to
be left where he lay, but Captain Stewart of the Virginians, and one of
his men, bore him between them to the rear.

The soldiers had now spent all their ammunition, and, no longer kept in
their places by their general, broke away in a wild panic. Washington's
second horse had now been shot, and as, trying to check the men, he
passed the trees where James had taken up his position, the latter
joined him.

In vain Washington and his other officers tried to rally the men at the
ford. They dashed across it, wild with fear, leaving their wounded
comrades, cannon, baggage, and military chest a prey to the Indians.

Fortunately, only about fifty of the Indians followed as far as the
ford, the rest being occupied in killing the wounded and scalping the
dead. Dumas, who had now but twenty Frenchmen left, fell back to the
fort, and the remnants of Braddock's force continued the flight
unmolested.



Chapter 10: The Fight At Lake George.


Fortunate was it, for the remnant of Braddock's force, that the Indians
were too much occupied in gathering the abundant harvest of scalps, too
anxious to return to the fort to exhibit these trophies of their
bravery, to press on in pursuit; for, had they done so, few indeed of
the panic-stricken fugitives would ever have lived to tell the tale.
All night these continued their flight, expecting every moment to hear
the dreaded war whoop burst out again in the woods round them.

Colonel Washington had been ordered, by the dying general, to press on
on horseback to the camp of Dunbar, and to tell him to forward waggons,
provisions, and ammunition; but the panic, which had seized the main
force, had already been spread by flying teamsters to Dunbar's camp.
Many soldiers and waggoners at once took flight, and the panic was
heightened when the remnants of Braddock's force arrived. There was no
reason to suppose that they were pursued, and even had they been so,
their force was ample to repel any attack that could be made upon it;
but probably their commander saw that, in their present state of utter
demoralization, they could not be trusted to fight, and that the first
Indian war whoop would start them again in flight. Still, it was clear
that a retreat would leave the whole border open to the ravages of the
Indians, and Colonel Dunbar was greatly blamed for the course he took.

A hundred waggons were burned, the cannon and shells burst, and the
barrels of powder emptied into the stream, the stores of provisions
scattered through the woods, and then the force began its retreat over
the mountains to Fort Cumberland, sixty miles away. General Braddock
died the day that the retreat began. His last words were:

"We shall know better how to deal with them next time."

The news of the disaster came like a thunderbolt upon the colonists.
Success had been regarded as certain, and the news that some fourteen
hundred English troops had been utterly routed, by a body of French and
Indians of half their strength, seemed almost incredible. The only
consolation was that the hundred and fifty Virginians, who had
accompanied the regulars, had all, as was acknowledged by the English
officers themselves, fought with the greatest bravery, and had kept
their coolness and presence of mind till the last, and that on them no
shadow of the discredit of the affair rested. Indeed, it was said that
the greater part were killed not by the fire of the Indians, but by
that of the troops, who, standing in masses, fired in all directions,
regardless of what was in front of them.

But Colonel Dunbar, not satisfied with retreating to the safe shelter
of Fort Cumberland, to the amazement of the colonists, insisted upon
withdrawing with his own force to Philadelphia, leaving the whole of
the frontier open to the assaults of the hostile Indians. After waiting
a short time at Philadelphia, he marched slowly on to join a force
operating against the French in the region of Lake George, more than
two hundred miles to the north. He took with him only the regulars, the
provincial regiments being under the control of the governors of their
own states.

Washington therefore remained behind in Virginia with the regiment of
that colony. The blanks made in Braddock's fight were filled up, and
the force raised to a thousand strong. With these he was to protect a
frontier of three hundred and fifty miles long, against an active and
enterprising foe more numerous than himself, and who, acting on the
other side of the mountain, and in the shade of the deep forests, could
choose their own time of attack, and launch themselves suddenly upon
any village throughout the whole length of the frontier.

Nor were the troops at his disposal the material which a commander
would wish to have in his hand. Individually they were brave, but being
recruited among the poor whites, the most turbulent and troublesome
part of the population, they were wholly unamenable to discipline, and
Washington had no means whatever for enforcing it. He applied to the
House of Assembly to pass a law enabling him to punish disobedience,
but for months they hesitated to pass any such ordinance, on the excuse
that it would trench on the liberty of free white men.

The service, indeed, was most unpopular, and Washington, whose
headquarters were at Winchester, could do nothing whatever to assist
the settlements on the border. His officers were as unruly as the men,
and he was further hampered by having to comply with the orders of
Governor Dinwiddie, at Williamsburg, two hundred miles away.

"What do you mean to do?" he had asked James Walsham, the day that the
beaten army arrived at Fort Cumberland.

"I do not know," James said. "I certainly will not continue with
Dunbar, who seems to me to be acting like a coward; nor do I wish to go
into action with regulars again; not, at least, until they have been
taught that, if they are to fight Indians successfully in the forests,
they must abandon all their traditions of drill, and must fight in
Indian fashion. I should like to stay with you, if you will allow me."

"I should be very glad to have you with me," Washington said; "but I do
not think that you will see much action here. It will be a war of
forays. The Indians will pounce upon a village or solitary farm house,
murder and scalp the inhabitants, burn the buildings to the ground, and
in an hour be far away beyond reach of pursuit. All that I can do is to
occupy the chief roads, by which they can advance into the heart of the
colony, and the people of the settlements lying west of that must,
perforce, abandon their homesteads, and fly east until we are strong
enough to again take up the offensive.

"Were I in your place, I would at once take horse and ride north. You
will then be in plenty of time, if inclined, to join in the expedition
against the French on Fort George, or in that which is going to march
on Niagara. I fancy the former will be ready first. You will find
things better managed there than here. The colonists in that part have,
for many years, been accustomed to Indian fighting, and they will not
be hampered by having regular troops with them, whose officers' only
idea of warfare is to keep their men standing in line as targets for
the enemy.

"There are many bodies of experienced scouts, to which you can attach
yourself, and you will see that white men can beat the Indians at their
own game."

Although sorry to leave the young Virginian officer, James Walsham
thought that he could not do better than follow his advice, and
accordingly, the next day, having procured another horse, he set off to
join the column destined to operate on the lakes.

The prevision of Washington was shortly realized, and a cloud of red
warriors descended on the border settlements, carrying murder, rapine,
and ruin before them. Scores of quiet settlements were destroyed,
hundreds of men, women, and children massacred, and in a short time the
whole of the outlying farms were deserted, and crowds of weeping
fugitives flocked eastward behind the line held by Washington's
regiment.

But bad as affairs were in Virginia, those in Pennsylvania were
infinitely worse. They had, for many years, been on such friendly terms
with the Indians, that many of the settlers had no arms, nor had they
the protection in the way of troops which the government of Virginia
put upon the frontier. The government of the colony was at
Philadelphia, far to the east, and sheltered from danger, and the
Quaker assembly there refused to vote money for a single soldier to
protect the unhappy colonists on the frontier. They held it a sin to
fight, and above all to fight with Indians, and as long as they
themselves were free from the danger, they turned a deaf ear to the
tales of massacre, and to the pitiful cries for aid which came from the
frontier. But even greater than their objection to war, was their
passion of resistance to the representative of royalty, the governor.

Petition after petition came from the border for arms and ammunition,
and for a militia law to enable the people to organize and defend
themselves; but the Quakers resisted, declaring that Braddock's defeat
was a just judgment upon him and his soldiers for molesting the French
in their settlement in Ohio. They passed, indeed, a bill for raising
fifty thousand pounds for the king's use, but affixed to it a
condition, to which they knew well the governor could not assent; viz,
that the proprietary lands were to pay their share of the tax.

To this condition the governor was unable to assent, for, according to
the constitution of the colony, to which he was bound, the lands of
William Penn and his descendants were free of all taxation. For weeks
the deadlock continued. Every day brought news of massacres of tens,
fifties, and even hundreds of persons, but the assembly remained
obstinate; until the mayor, aldermen, and principal citizens clamoured
against them, and four thousand frontiersmen started on their march to
Philadelphia, to compel them to take measures for defence.

Bodies of massacred men were brought from the frontier villages and
paraded through the town, and so threatening became the aspect of the
population, that the Assembly of Quakers were at last obliged to pass a
militia law. It was, however, an absolutely useless one. It specially
excepted the Quakers from service, and constrained nobody, but declared
it lawful for such as chose to form themselves into companies, and to
elect officers by ballot. The company officers might, if they saw fit,
elect, also by ballot, colonels, lieutenant colonels, and majors. These
last might then, in conjunction with the governor, frame articles of
war, to which, however, no officer or man was to be subjected, unless,
after three days' consideration, he subscribed them in presence of a
justice of the peace, and declared his willingness to be bound by them.

This mockery of a bill, drawn by Benjamin Franklin while the savages
were raging in the colony and the smoke of a hundred villages was
ascending to the skies, was received with indignation by the people,
and this rose to such a height that the Assembly must have yielded
unconditionally, had not a circumstance occurred which gave them a
decent pretext for retreat.

The governor informed them that he had just received a letter from the
proprietors, as Penn's heirs were called, giving to the province five
thousand pounds to aid in its defence, on condition that the money
should be accepted as a free gift, and not as their proportion of any
tax that was or might be laid by the Assembly.

Thereupon, the Assembly struck out the clause taxing the proprietory
estates, and the governor signed the bill. A small force was then
raised, which enabled the Indians to be to some extent kept in check;
but there was no safety for the unhappy settlers in the west of
Pennsylvania during the next three years, while the French from
Montreal were hounding on their savage allies, by gifts and rewards, to
deeds of massacre and bloodshed.

The northern colonies had shown a better spirit. Massachusetts, which
had always been the foremost of the northern colonies in resisting
French and Indian aggression, had at once taken the lead in preparation
for war. No less than 4500 men, being one in eight of her adult males,
volunteered to fight the French, and enlisted for the various
expeditions, some in the pay of the province, some in that of the king.
Shirley, the governor of Massachusetts, himself a colonist, was
requested by his Assembly to nominate the commander. He did not choose
an officer of that province, as this would have excited the jealousy of
the others, but nominated William Johnson of New York--a choice which
not only pleased that important province, but had great influence in
securing the alliance of the Indians of the Five Nations, among whom
Johnson, who had held the post of Indian commissioner, was extremely
popular.

Connecticut voted 1200 men, New Hampshire 500, Rhode Island 400, and
New York 800, all at their own charge. Johnson, before assuming the
command, invited the warriors of the Five Nations to assemble in
council. Eleven hundred Indian warriors answered the invitation, and
after four days' speech making agreed to join. Only 300 of them,
however, took the field, for so many of their friends and relatives
were fighting for the French, that the rest, when they sobered down
after the excitement of the council, returned to their homes.

The object of the expedition was the attack of Crown Point--an
important military post on Lake Champlain--and the colonists assembled
near Albany; but there were great delays. The five colonial assemblies
controlled their own troops and supplies. Connecticut had refused to
send her men until Shirley promised that her commanding officer should
rank next to Johnson, and the whole movement was for some time at a
deadlock, because the five governments could not agree about their
contributions of artillery and stores.

The troops were a rough-looking body. Only one of the corps had a blue
uniform, faced with red. The rest wore their ordinary farm clothing.
All had brought their own guns, of every description and fashion. They
had no bayonets, but carried hatchets in their belts as a sort of
substitute.

In point of morals the army, composed almost entirely of farmers and
farmers' sons, was exemplary. It is recorded that not a chicken was
stolen. In the camps of the Puritan soldiers of New England, sermons
were preached twice a week, and there were daily prayers and much
singing of psalms; but these good people were much shocked by the
profane language of the troops from New York and Rhode Island, and some
prophesied that disaster would be sure to fall upon the army from this
cause.

Months were consumed in various delays; and, on the 21st of August,
just as they were moving forward, four Mohawks, whom Johnson had sent
into Canada, returned with the news that the French were making great
preparations, and that 8000 men were marching to defend Crown Point.
The papers of General Braddock, which fell, with all the baggage of the
army, into the hands of the French, had informed them of the object of
the gathering at Albany, and now that they had no fear of any further
attempt against their posts in Ohio, they were able to concentrate all
their force for the defence of their posts on Lake Champlain.

On the receipt of this alarming news, a council of war was held at
Albany, and messages were sent to the colonies asking for
reinforcements. In the meantime, the army moved up the Hudson to the
spot called the Great Carrying Place, where Colonel Lyman, who was
second in command, had gone forward and erected a fort, which his men
called after him, but was afterwards named Fort Edward.

James Walsham joined the army a few days before it moved forward. He
was received with great heartiness by General Johnson, to whom he
brought a letter of introduction from Colonel Washington, and who at
once offered him a position as one of his aides-de-camp. This he found
exceedingly pleasant, for Johnson was one of the most jovial and open
hearted of commanders. His hospitality was profuse, and, his private
means being large, he was able to keep a capital table, which, on the
line of march, all officers who happened to pass by were invited to
share. This was a contrast, indeed, to the discipline which had
prevailed in Braddock's columns, and James felt as if he were starting
upon a great picnic, rather than upon an arduous march against a
superior force.

After some hesitation as to the course the army should take, it was
resolved to march for Lake George. Gangs of axemen were sent to hew a
way, and, on the 26th, 2000 men marched for the lake, while Colonel
Blanchard, of New Hampshire, remained with 500 to finish and defend
Fort Lyman. The march was made in a leisurely manner, and the force
took two days to traverse the fourteen miles between Fort Lyman and the
lake. They were now in a country hitherto untrodden by white men save
by solitary hunters.

They reached the southern end of the beautiful lake, which hitherto had
received no English name, and was now first called Lake George in
honour of the king. The men set to work, and felled trees until they
had cleared a sufficient extent of ground for their camp, by the edge
of the water, and posted themselves with their back to the lake. In
their front was a forest of pitch pine, on their right a marsh covered
with thick brush wood, on their left a low hill. Things went on in the
same leisurely way which had marked the progress of the expedition.

No attempt was made to clear away the forest in front, although it
would afford excellent cover for any enemy who might attack them, nor
were any efforts made to discover the whereabouts or intention of the
enemy. Every day waggons came up with provisions and boats.

On September 7th, an Indian scout arrived about sunset, and reported
that he had found the trail of a body of men moving from South Bay, the
southern extremity of Lake Champlain, towards Fort Lyman. Johnson
called for a volunteer to carry a letter of warning to Colonel
Blanchard. A waggoner named Adams offered to undertake the perilous
service, and rode off with the letter. Sentries were posted, and the
camp fell asleep.

While Johnson had been taking his leisure on Lake George, the commander
of the French force, a German baron named Dieskau, was preparing a
surprise for him. He had reached Crown Point at the head of 3573
men--regulars, Canadians, and Indians--and he at once moved forward,
with the greater portion of his command, on Cariolon, or, as it was
afterwards called, Ticonderoga, a promontory at the junction of Lake
George with Lake Champlain, where he would bar the advance of the
English, whichever road they might take.

The Indians with the French caused great trouble to their commander,
doing nothing but feast and sleep, but, on September 4th, a party of
them came in bringing a scalp and an English prisoner, caught near Fort
Lyman.

He was questioned, under the threat of being given over to the Indians
to torture, if he did not tell the truth, but the brave fellow,
thinking he should lead the enemy into a trap, told them that the
English army had fallen back to Albany, leaving 500 men at Fort Lyman,
which he represented as being entirely indefensible.

Dieskau at once determined to attack that place, and, with 216 regulars
of the battalions of Languedoc and La Reine, 684 Canadians, and about
600 Indians, started in canoes and advanced up Lake Champlain, till
they came to the end of South Bay. Each officer and man carried
provisions for eight days in his knapsack.

Two days' march brought them to within three miles of Fort Lyman, and
they encamped close to the road which led to Lake George. Just after
they had encamped, a man rode by on horseback. It was Adams, Johnson's
messenger. He was shot by the Indians, and the letter found upon him.
Soon afterwards, ten or twelve waggons appeared, in charge of
ammunition drivers who had left the English camp without orders.

Some of the drivers were shot, two taken prisoners, and the rest ran
away. The two prisoners declared that, contrary to the assertion of the
prisoner at Ticonderoga, a large force lay encamped by the lake. The
Indians held a council, and presently informed Dieskau that they would
not attack the fort, which they believed to be provided with cannon,
but would join in an attempt on the camp by the lake. Dieskau judged,
from the report of the prisoners, that the colonists considerably
outnumbered him, although in fact there was no great difference in
numerical strength, the French column numbering 1500 and the colonial
force 2200, besides 300 Mohawk Indians. But Dieskau, emulous of
repeating the defeat of Braddock, and believing the assertions of the
Canadians that the colonial militia was contemptible, determined to
attack, and early in the morning the column moved along the road
towards the lake.

When within four miles of Johnson's camp, they entered a rugged valley.
On their right was a gorge, hidden in bushes, beyond which rose the
rocky height of French Mountain. On their left rose gradually the
slopes of West Mountain. The ground was thickly covered with thicket
and forest. The regulars marched along the road, the Canadians and
Indians pushed their way through the woods as best they could. When
within three miles of the lake, their scout brought in a prisoner, who
told them that an English column was approaching. The regulars were
halted on the road, the Canadians and Indians moved on ahead, and hid
themselves in ambush among the trees and bushes on either side of the
road.

The waggoners, who had escaped the evening before, had reached
Johnson's camp about midnight, and reported that there was a war party
on the road near Fort Lyman. A council of war was held, and under an
entire misconception of the force of the enemy, and the belief that
they would speedily fall back from Fort Lyman, it was determined to
send out two detachments, each 500 strong, one towards Fort Lyman, the
other to catch the enemy in their retreat. Hendrick, the chief of the
Mohawks, expressed his strong disapproval of this plan, and accordingly
it was resolved that the thousand men should go as one body. Hendrick
still disapproved of the plan, but nevertheless resolved to accompany
the column, and, mounting on a gun carriage, he harangued his warriors
with passionate eloquence, and they at once prepared to accompany them.
He was too old and fat to go on foot, and the general lent him a horse,
which he mounted, and took his place at the head of the column.

Colonel Williams was in command, with Lieutenant Colonel Whiting as
second. They had no idea of meeting the enemy near the camp, and moved
forward so carelessly that not a single scout was thrown out in front
or flank. The sharp eye of the old Indian chief was the first to detect
a sign of the enemy, and, almost at the same moment, a gun was fired
from the bushes. It is said that the Iroquois, seeing the Mohawks, who
were an allied tribe, in the van, wished to warn them of danger. The
warning came too late to save the column from disaster, but it saved it
from destruction. From the thicket on the left a deadly fire blazed
out, and the head of the column was almost swept away. Hendrick's horse
was shot, and the chief killed with a bayonet as he tried to gain his
feet.

Colonel Williams, seeing rising ground on his right, made for it,
calling his men to follow; but, as he climbed the slope, the enemy's
fire flashed out from behind every tree, and he fell dead. The men in
the rear pressed forward to support their comrades, when the enemy in
the bushes on the right flank also opened fire.

Then a panic began. Some fled at once for the camp, and the whole
column recoiled in confusion, as from all sides the enemy burst out,
shouting and yelling. Colonel Whiting, however, bravely rallied a
portion of Williams' regiment, and, aided by some of the Mohawks, and
by a detachment which Johnson sent out to his aid, covered the retreat,
fighting behind the trees like the Indians, and falling back in good
order with their faces to the enemy.

So stern and obstinate was their resistance that the French halted
three-quarters of a mile from the camp. They had inflicted a heavy
blow, but had altogether failed in obtaining the complete success they
looked for. The obstinate defence of Whiting and his men had surprised
and dispirited them, and Dieskau, when he collected his men, found the
Indians sullen and unmanageable, and the Canadians unwilling to advance
further, for they were greatly depressed by the loss of a veteran
officer, Saint Pierre, who commanded them, and who had been killed in
the fight. At length, however, he persuaded all to move forward, the
regulars leading the way.

James Walsham had not accompanied the column, and was sitting at
breakfast with General Johnson, on the stump of a tree in front of his
tent, when, on the still air, a rattling sound broke out.

"Musketry!" was the general exclamation.

An instantaneous change came over the camp. The sound of laughing and
talking was hushed, and every man stopped at his work. Louder and
louder swelled the distant sound, until the shots could no longer be
distinguished apart. The rattle had become a steady roll.

"It is a regular engagement!" the general exclaimed. "The enemy must be
in force, and must have attacked Williams' column."

General Johnson ordered one of his orderlies to mount and ride out at
full speed and see what was going on. A quarter of an hour passed. No
one returned to his work. The men stood in groups, talking in low
voices, and listening to the distant roar.

"It is clearer than it was," the general exclaimed.

Several of the officers standing round agreed that the sound was
approaching.

"To work, lads!" the general said. "There is no time to be lost. Let
all the axemen fell trees and lay them end to end to make a breastwork.
The rest of you range the waggons in a line behind, and lay the boats
up in the intervals. Carry the line from the swamp, on the right there,
to the slope of the hill."

In an instant, the camp was a scene of animation, and the forest
resounded with the strokes of the axe, and the shouts of the men as
they dragged the waggons to their position.

"I was a fool," Johnson exclaimed, "not to fortify the camp before; but
who could have supposed that the French would have come down from Crown
Point to attack us here!"

In a few minutes terror-stricken men, whites and Indians, arrived at a
run through the forest, and reported that they had been attacked and
surprised by a great force in the forest, that Hendrick and Colonel
Williams were killed, and numbers of the men shot down. They reported
that all was lost; but the heavy roll of fire, in the distance,
contradicted their words; and showed that a portion of the column, at
least, was fighting sternly and steadily, though the sound indicated
that they were falling back.

Two hundred men had already been despatched to their assistance, and
the only effect of the news was to redouble the efforts of the rest.
Soon parties arrived carrying wounded; but it was not until an hour and
a half after the engagement began, that the main body of the column
were seen marching, in good order, back through the forest.

By this time the hasty defences were well-nigh completed, and all the
men were employed in cutting down the thick brushwood outside, so as to
clear the ground as far as possible, and so prevent the enemy from
stealing up, under shelter, to the felled trees.

Three cannon were planted, to sweep the road that descended through the
pines. Another was dragged up to the ridge of the hill. Two hundred and
fifty men were now placed on each flank of the camp, the main body
stood behind the waggons or lay flat behind the logs and boats, the
Massachusetts men on the right, the Connecticut men on the left.

"Now, my lads," Johnson shouted, in his cheery voice, "you have got to
fight. Remember, if they get inside not one of you will ever go back to
your families to tell the tale, while if you fight bravely you will
beat them back sure enough."

In a few minutes, ranks of white-coated soldiers could be seen moving
down the roads, with their bayonets showing between the boughs. At the
same time, Indian war whoops rose loud in the forest, and then dark
forms could be seen, bounding down the slope through the trees towards
the camp in a throng.

There was a movement of uneasiness among the young rustics, few of whom
ever heard a shot fired in anger before that morning; but the officers,
standing pistol in hand, threatened to shoot any man who moved from his
position.

Could Dieskau have launched his whole force at once upon the camp at
that moment, he would probably have carried it, but this he was
powerless to do. His regular troops were well in hand; but the mob of
Canadians and Indians were scattered through the forest, shouting,
yelling, and firing from behind trees.

He thought, however, that if he led the regulars to the attack, the
others would come forward, and he therefore gave the word for the
advance. The French soldiers advanced steadily, until the trees grew
thinner. They were deployed into line, and opened fire in regular
volleys. Scarcely had they done so, however, when Captain Eyre, who
commanded the artillery, opened upon them with grape from his three
guns, while from waggon, and boat, and fallen log, the musketry fire
flashed out hot and bitter, and, reeling under the shower of iron and
lead, the French line broke up, the soldiers took shelter behind trees,
and thence returned the fire of the defenders.

Johnson received a flesh wound in the thigh, and retired to his tent,
where he spent the rest of the day. Lyman took the command, and to him
the credit of the victory is entirely due.

For four hours the combat raged. The young soldiers had soon got over
their first uneasiness, and fought as steadily and coolly as veterans.
The musketry fire was unbroken. From every tree, bush, and rock the
rifles flashed out, and the leaden hail flew in a storm over the camp,
and cut the leaves in a shower from the forest. Through this Lyman
moved to and fro among the men, directing, encouraging, cheering them
on, escaping as by a miracle the balls which whistled round him. Save
the Indians on the English side, not a man but was engaged, the
waggoners taking their guns and joining in the fight.

The Mohawks, however, held aloof, saying that they had come to see
their English brothers fight, but, animated no doubt with the idea
that, if they abstained from taking part in the fray, and the day went
against the English, their friends the Iroquois would not harm them.

The French Indians worked round on to high ground, beyond the swamp on
the left, and their fire thence took the defenders in the flank.
Captain Eyre speedily turned his guns in that direction, and a few
well-directed shells soon drove the Indians from their vantage ground.
Dieskau directed his first attack against the left and centre; but the
Connecticut men fought so stoutly, that he next tried to force the
right, where the Massachusetts regiments of Titcomb, Ruggles, and
Williams held the line. For an hour he strove hard to break his way
through the intrenchments, but the Massachusetts men stood firm,
although Titcomb was killed and their loss was heavy.

At length Dieskau, exposing himself within short range of the English
lines, was hit in the leg. While his adjutant Montreuil was dressing
the wound, the general was again hit in the knee and thigh. He had
himself placed behind a tree, and ordered Montreuil to lead the
regulars in a last effort against the camp.

But it was too late. The blood of the colonists was now up, and, singly
or in small bodies, they were crossing their lines of barricade, and
working up among the trees towards their assailants. The movement
became general, and Lyman, seeing the spirit of his men, gave the word,
and the whole of the troops, with a shout, leaped up and dashed through
the wood against the enemy, falling upon them with their hatchets and
the butts of their guns.

The French and their allies instantly fled. As the colonists passed the
spot where Dieskau was sitting on the ground, one of them, singularly
enough himself a Frenchman, who had ten years before left Canada, fired
at him and shot him through both legs. Others came up and stripped him
of his clothes, but, on learning who he was, they carried him to
Johnson, who received him with the greatest kindness, and had every
attention paid to him.



Chapter 11: Scouting.


It was near five o'clock before the final rout of the French took
place; but, before that time, several hundreds of the Canadians and
Indians had left the scene of action, and had returned to the scene of
the fight in the wood, to plunder and scalp the dead. They were
resting, after their bloody work, by a pool in the forest, when a
scouting party from Fort Lyman, under Captains M'Ginnis and Folsom,
came upon them and opened fire.

The Canadians and Indians, outnumbering their assailants greatly,
fought for some time, but were finally defeated and fled. M'Ginnis was
mortally wounded, but continued to give orders till the fight was over.
The bodies of the slain were thrown into the pool, which to this day
bears the name, "the bloody pool."

The various bands of French fugitives reunited in the forest, and made
their way back to their canoes in South Bay, and reached Ticonderoga
utterly exhausted and famished, for they had thrown away their
knapsacks in their flight, and had nothing to eat from the morning of
the fight until they rejoined their comrades.

Johnson had the greatest difficulty in protecting the wounded French
general from the Mohawks, who, although they had done no fighting in
defence of the camp, wanted to torture and burn Dieskau in revenge for
the death of Hendrick and their warriors who had fallen in the ambush.
He, however, succeeded in doing so, and sent him in a litter under a
strong escort to Albany. Dieskau was afterwards taken to England, and
remained for some years at Bath, after which he returned to Paris. He
never, however, recovered from his numerous wounds, and died a few
years later.

He always spoke in the highest terms of the kindness he had received
from the colonial officers. Of the provincial soldiers he said that, in
the morning they fought like boys, about noon like men, and in the
afternoon like devils.

The English loss in killed, wounded, and missing was two hundred and
sixty-two, for the most part killed in the ambush in the morning. The
French, according to their own account, lost two hundred and
twenty-eight, but it probably exceeded four hundred, the principal
portion of whom were regulars, for the Indians and Canadians kept
themselves so well under cover that they and the provincials, behind
their logs, were able to inflict but little loss on each other.

Had Johnson followed up his success, he might have reached South Bay
before the French, in which case the whole of Dieskau's column must
have fallen into his hands; nor did he press forward against
Ticonderoga, which he might easily have captured. For ten days nothing
was done except to fortify the camp, and when, at the end of that time,
he thought of advancing against Ticonderoga, the French had already
fortified the place so strongly that they were able to defy attack. The
colonists sent him large reinforcements, but the season was getting
late, and, after keeping the army stationary until the end of November,
the troops, having suffered terribly from the cold and exposure, became
almost mutinous, and were finally marched back to Albany, a small
detachment being left to hold the fort by the lake. This was now
christened Fort William Henry.

The victory was due principally to the gallantry and coolness of Lyman;
but Johnson, in his report of the battle, made no mention of that
officer's name, and took all the credit to himself. He was rewarded by
being made a baronet, and by being voted a pension, by parliament, of
five thousand a year.

James Walsham, having no duties during the fight at the camp, had taken
a musket and lain down behind the logs with the soldiers, and had, all
the afternoon, kept up a fire at the trees and bushes behind which the
enemy were hiding. After the battle, he had volunteered to assist the
over-worked surgeons, whose labours lasted through the night. When he
found that no forward movement was likely to take place, he determined
to leave the camp. He therefore asked Captain Rogers, who was the
leader of a band of scouts, and a man of extraordinary energy and
enterprise, to allow him to accompany him on a scouting expedition
towards Ticonderoga.

"I shall be glad to have you with me," Rogers replied; "but you know it
is a service of danger. It is not like work with regular troops, where
all march, fight, stand, or fall together. Here each man fights for
himself. Mind, there is not a man among my band who would not risk his
life for the rest; but, scattered through the woods as each man is,
each must perforce rely principally on himself. The woods near
Ticonderoga will be full of lurking redskins, and a man may be brained
and scalped without his fellow, a few yards away, hearing a sound. I
only say this that you may feel that you must take your chances. The
men under me are, every one, old hunters and Indian fighters, and are a
match for the redskin in every move of forest war. They are true grit
to the backbone, but they are rough outspoken men, and, on a service
when a foot carelessly placed on a dried twig, or a word spoken above a
whisper, may bring a crowd of yelping redskins upon us, and cost every
man his scalp, they would speak sharply to the king himself, if he were
on the scout with them, and you must not take offence at any rough word
that may be said."

James laughed, and said that he should not care how much he was blown
up, and that he should thankfully receive any lessons from such masters
of forest craft.

"Very well," Captain Rogers said. "In that case, it is settled. I will
let you have a pair of moccasins. You cannot go walking about in the
woods in those boots. You had better get a rifle. Your sword you had
best leave behind. It will be of no use to you, and will only be in
your way."

James had no difficulty in providing himself with a gun, for numbers of
weapons, picked up in the woods after the rout of the enemy, were
stored in camp. The rifles had, however, been all taken by the troops,
who had exchanged their own firelocks for them. Captain Rogers went
with him among the men, and selected a well-finished rifle of which one
of them had possessed himself. Its owner readily agreed to accept five
pounds for it, taking in its stead one of the guns in the store. Before
choosing it, Captain Rogers placed a bit of paper against a tree, and
fired several shots at various distances at it.

"It is a beautiful rifle," he said. "Its only fault is that it is
rather heavy, but it shoots all the better for it. It is evidently a
French gun, I should say by a first-rate maker, built probably for some
French officer who knew what he was about. It is a good workmanlike
piece, and, when you learn to hold it straight, you can trust it to
shoot."

That evening James, having made all his preparations, said goodbye to
the general and to his other friends, and joined the scouts who were
gathering by the shore of the lake. Ten canoes, each of which would
carry three men, were lying by the shore.

"Nat, you and Jonathan will take this young fellow with you. He is a
lad, and it is his first scout. You will find him of the right sort. He
was with Braddock, and after that affair hurried up here to see
fighting on the lakes. He can't have two better nurses than you are. He
is going to be an officer in the king's army, and wants to learn as
much as he can, so that, if he ever gets with his men into such a mess
as Braddock tumbled into, he will know what to do with them."

"All right, captain! We will do our best for him. It's risky sort of
business ours for a greenhorn, but if he is anyways teachable, we will
soon make a man of him."

The speaker was a wiry, active man of some forty years old, with a
weatherbeaten face, and a keen gray eye. Jonathan, his comrade, was a
head taller, with broad shoulders, powerful limbs, and a quiet but
good-tempered face.

"That's so, isn't it, Jonathan?" Nat asked.

Jonathan nodded. He was not a man of many words.

"Have you ever been in a canoe before?" Nat inquired.

"Never," James said; "but I am accustomed to boats of all sorts, and
can handle an oar fairly."

"Oars ain't no good here," the scout said. "You will have to learn to
paddle; but, first of all, you have got to learn to sit still. These
here canoes are awkward things for a beginner. Now you hand in your
traps, and I will stow them away, then you take your place in the
middle of the boat. Here's a paddle for you, and when you begin to feel
yourself comfortable, you can start to try with it, easy and gentle to
begin with; but you must lay it in when we get near where we may expect
that redskins may be in the woods, for the splash of a paddle might
cost us all our scalps."

James took his seat in the middle of the boat. Jonathan was behind him.
Nat handled the paddle in the bow. There was but a brief delay in
starting, and the ten boats darted noiselessly out on to the lake. For
a time, James did not attempt to use his paddle. The canoe was of birch
bark, so thin that it seemed to him that an incautious movement would
instantly knock a hole through her.

Once under weigh, she was steadier than he had expected, and James
could feel her bound forward with each stroke of the paddles. When he
became accustomed to the motion of the boat, he raised himself from a
sitting position in the bottom, and, kneeling as the others were doing,
he began to dip his paddle quietly in the water in time with their
stroke. His familiarity with rowing rendered it easy for him to keep
time and swing, and, ere long, he found himself putting a considerable
amount of force into each stroke. Nat looked back over his shoulder.

"Well done, young 'un. That's first rate for a beginner, and it makes a
deal of difference on our arms. The others are all paddling three, and,
though Jonathan and I have beaten three before now, when our scalps
depended on our doing so, it makes all the difference in the work
whether you have a sitter to take along, or an extra paddle going."

It was falling dusk when the boat started, and was, by this time, quite
dark. Scarce a word was heard in the ten canoes as, keeping near the
right-hand shore of the lake, they glided rapidly along in a close
body. So noiselessly were the paddles dipped into the water that the
drip from them, as they were lifted, was the only sound heard.

Four hours' steady paddling took them to the narrows, about
five-and-twenty miles from their starting point. Here, on the whispered
order of Nat, James laid in his paddle; for, careful as he was, he
occasionally made a slight splash as he put it in the water. The canoes
now kept in single file, almost under the trees on the right bank, for
the lake was here scarce a mile across, and watchful eyes might be on
the lookout on the shore to the left. Another ten miles was passed, and
then the canoes were steered in to the shore.

The guns, blankets, and bundles were lifted out; the canoes raised on
the shoulders of the men, and carried a couple of hundred yards among
the trees; then, with scarcely a word spoken, each man rolled himself
in his blanket and lay down to sleep, four being sent out as scouts in
various directions. Soon after daybreak, all were on foot again,
although it had been arranged that no move should be made till night
set in. No fires were lighted, for they had brought with them a supply
of biscuit and dry deers' flesh sufficient for a week.

"How did you get on yesterday?" Captain Rogers asked, as he came up to
the spot where James had just risen to his feet.

"First rate, captain!" Nat answered for him. "I hardly believed that a
young fellow could have handled a paddle so well, at the first attempt.
He rowed all the way, except just the narrows, and though I don't say
as he was noiseless, he did wonderfully well, and we came along with
the rest as easy as may be."

"I thought I heard a little splash, now and then," the captain said,
smiling; "but it was very slight, and could do no harm where the lake
is two or three miles wide, as it is here. But you will have to lay in
your paddle when we get near the other end, for the sides narrow in
there, and the redskins would hear a fish jump, half a mile away."

During the day the men passed their time in sleep, in mending their
clothes, or in talking quietly together. The use of tea had not yet
become general in America, and the meals were washed down with water
drawn from the lake (where an over-hanging bush shaded the shore from
the sight of anyone on the opposite bank), mixed with rum from the
gourds which all the scouts carried.

Nat spent some time in pointing out, to James, the signs by which the
hunters found their way through the forest; by the moss and lichens
growing more thickly on the side of the trunks of the trees opposed to
the course of the prevailing winds, or by a slight inclination of the
upper boughs of the trees in the same direction.

"An old woodsman can tell," he said, "on the darkest night, on running
his hand round the trunk of a tree, by the feel of the bark, which is
north and south; but it would be long before you can get to such
niceties as that; but, if you keep your eyes open as you go along, and
look at the signs on the trunks, which are just as plain, when you once
know them, as the marks on a man's face, you will be able to make your
way through the woods in the daytime. Of course, when the sun is
shining, you get its help, for, although it is not often a gleam comes
down through the leaves, sometimes you come upon a little patch, and
you are sure, now and then, to strike on a gap where a tree has fallen,
and that gives you a line again. A great help to a young beginner is
the sun, for a young hand in the woods gets confused, and doubts the
signs of the trees; but, in course, when he comes on a patch of
sunlight, he can't make a mistake nohow as to the direction."

James indulged in a silent hope that, if he were ever lost in the
woods, the sun would be shining, for, look as earnestly as he would, he
could not perceive the signs which appeared so plain and distinct to
the scout. Occasionally, indeed, he fancied that there was some slight
difference between one side of the trunk and the other; but he was by
no means sure that, even in these cases, he should have noticed it
unless it had been pointed out to him; while, in the greater part of
the trees he could discern no difference whatever.

"It's just habit, my lad," Nat said encouragingly to him; "there's just
as much difference between one side of the tree and the other, as there
is between two men's faces. It comes of practice. Now, just look at the
roots of this tree; don't you see, on one side they run pretty nigh
straight out from the trunk, while from the other they go down deep
into the ground. That speaks for itself. The tree has thrown out its
roots, to claw into the ground and get a hold, on the side from which
the wind comes; while, on the other side, having no such occasion, it
has dipped its root down to look for moisture and food."

"Yes, I do see that," James said, "that is easy enough to make out; but
the next tree, and the next, and, as far as I see, all the others,
don't seem to have any difference in their roots one side or the
other."

"That is so," the scout replied. "You see, those are younger trees than
this, and it is like enough they did not grow under the same
circumstances. When a few trees fall, or a small clearing is made by a
gale, the young trees that grow up are well sheltered from the wind by
the forest, and don't want to throw out roots to hold them up; but when
a great clearing has been made, by a fire or other causes, the trees,
as they grow up together, have no shelter, and must stretch out their
roots to steady them.

"Sometimes, you will find all the trees, for a long distance, with
their roots like this; sometimes only one tree among a number. Perhaps,
when they started, that tree had more room, or a deeper soil, and grew
faster than the rest, and got his head above them, so he felt the wind
more, and had to throw out his roots to steady himself; while the
others, all growing the same height, did not need to do so."

"Thank you," James said. "I understand now, and will bear it in mind.
It is very interesting, and I should like, above all things, to be able
to read the signs of the woods as you do."

"It will come, lad. It's a sort of second nature. These things are
gifts. The redskin thinks it just as wonderful that the white man
should be able to take up a piece of paper covered with black marks,
and to read off sense out of them, as you do that he should be able to
read every mark and sign of the wood. He can see, as plain as if the
man was still standing on it, the mark of a footprint, and can tell you
if it was made by a warrior or a squaw, and how long they have passed
by, and whether they were walking fast or slow; while the ordinary
white man might go down on his hands and knees, and stare at the
ground, and wouldn't be able to see the slightest sign or mark. For a
white man, my eyes are good, but they are not a patch on a redskin's. I
have lived among the woods since I was a boy; but even now, a redskin
lad can pick up a trail and follow it when, look as I will, I can't see
as a blade of grass has been bruised. No; these things is partly natur
and partly practice. Practice will do a lot for a white man; but it
won't take him up to redskin natur."

Not until night had fallen did the party again launch their canoes on
the lake. Then they paddled for several hours until, as James imagined,
they had traversed a greater distance, by some miles, than that which
they had made on the previous evening. He knew, from what he had
learned during the day, that they were to land some six miles below the
point where Lake George joins Lake Champlain, and where, on the
opposite side, on a promontory stretching into the lake, the French
were constructing their new fort.

The canoes were to be carried some seven or eight miles through the
wood, across the neck of land between the two lakes, and were then to
be launched again on Lake Champlain, so that, by following the east
shore of that lake, they would pass Ticonderoga at a safe distance. The
halt was made as noiselessly as before, and, having hauled up the
canoes, the men slept till daybreak; and then, lifting the light craft
on their shoulders, started for their journey through the woods. It was
toilsome work, for the ground was rough and broken, often thickly
covered with underwood. Ridges had to be crossed and deep ravines
passed, and, although the canoes were not heavy, the greatest care had
to be exercised, for a graze against a projecting bough, or the edge of
a rock, would suffice to tear a hole in the thin bark.

It was not until late in the afternoon that they arrived on the shores
of Lake Champlain. A fire was lighted now, the greatest care being
taken to select perfectly dry sticks, for the Iroquois were likely to
be scattered far and wide among the woods. The risk, however, was far
less than when in sight of the French side of Lake George. After
darkness fell, the canoes were again placed in the water, and, striking
across the lake, they followed the right-hand shore. After paddling for
about an hour and a half, the work suddenly ceased.

The lake seemed to widen on their left, for they had just passed the
tongue of land between the two lakes, and on the opposite shore a
number of fires were seen, burning brightly on the hillside. It was
Ticonderoga they were now abreast of, the advanced post of the French.
They lingered for some time before the paddles were again dipped in
water, counting the fires and making a careful note of the position.
They paddled on again until some twelve miles beyond the fort, and then
crossed the lake and landed on the French shore.

But the canoes did not all approach the shore together, as they had
done on the previous nights. They halted half a mile out, and Captain
Rogers went forward with his own and another canoe and landed, and it
was not for half an hour that the signal was given, by an imitation of
the croaking of a frog, that a careful search had ascertained the
forest to be untenanted, and the landing safe.

No sooner was the signal given than the canoes were set in motion, and
were soon safely hauled up on shore. Five men went out, as usual, as
scouts, and the rest, fatigued by their paddle and the hard day's work,
were soon asleep.

In the morning they were about to start, and Rogers ordered the canoes
to be hauled up and hidden among the bushes, where, having done their
work, they would for the present be abandoned, to be recovered and made
useful on some future occasion.

The men charged with the work gave a sudden exclamation when they
reached the canoes.

"What is that?" Rogers said angrily. "Do you want to bring all the
redskins in the forest upon us?"

"The canoes are all damaged," one of the scouts said, coming up to him.

There was a general movement to the canoes, which were lying on the
bank a few yards' distance from the water's edge. Every one of them had
been rendered useless. The thin birch bark had been gashed and slit,
pieces had been cut out, and not one of them had escaped injury or was
fit to take the water. Beyond a few low words, and exclamations of
dismay, not a word was spoken as the band gathered round the canoes.

"Who were on the watch on this side?" Rogers asked.

"Nat and Jonathan took the first half of the night," one of the scouts
said. "Williams and myself relieved them."

As all four were men of the greatest skill and experience, Rogers felt
sure that no neglect or carelessness on their part could have led to
the disaster.

"Did any of you see any passing boats, or hear any sound on the lake?"

The four men who had been on guard replied in the negative.

"I will swear no one landed near the canoes," Nat said. "There was a
glimmer on the water all night; a canoe could not have possibly come
near the bank, anywheres here, without our seeing it."

"Then he must have come from the land side," Rogers said. "Some
skulking Indian must have seen us out on the lake, and have hidden up
when we landed. He may have been in a tree overhead all the time, and,
directly the canoes were hauled up, he may have damaged them and made
off.

"There is no time to be lost, lads. It is five hours since we landed.
If he started at once the redskins may be all round us now. It is no
question now of our scouting round the French fort, it is one of saving
our scalps."

"How could it have been done?" James Walsham asked Nat, in a low tone.
"We were all sleeping within a few yards of the canoes, and some of the
men were close to them. I should have thought we must have heard it."

"Heard it!" the hunter said contemptuously; "why, a redskin would make
no more noise in cutting them holes and gashes, than you would in
cutting a hunk of deer's flesh for your dinner. He would lie on the
ground, and wriggle from one to another like an eel; but I reckon he
didn't begin till the camp was still. The canoes wasn't hauled up till
we had sarched the woods, as we thought, and then we was moving about
close by them till we lay down.

"I was standing theer on the water's edge not six feet away from that
canoe. I never moved for two hours, and, quiet as a redskin may be, he
must have taken time to do that damage, so as I never heard a sound as
loud as the falling of a leaf. No, I reckon as he was at the very least
two hours over that job. He may have been gone four hours or a bit
over, but not more; but that don't give us much of a start. It would
take him an hour and a half to get to the fort, then he would have to
report to the French chap in command, and then there might be some talk
before he set out with the redskins, leaving the French to follow."

"It's no use thinking of mending the canoes, I suppose," James asked.

The hunter shook his head.

"It would take two or three hours to get fresh bark and mend those
holes," he said, "and we haven't got as many minutes to spare. There,
now, we are off."

While they had been speaking, Rogers had been holding a consultation
with two or three of his most experienced followers, and they had
arrived at pretty nearly the same conclusion as that of Rogers, namely,
that the Indian had probably taken two or three hours in damaging the
canoes and getting fairly away into the forest; but that, even if he
had done so, the Iroquois would be up in the course of half an hour.

"Let each man pack his share of meat on his back," Rogers said. "Don't
leave a scrap behind. Quick, lads, there's not a minute to be lost.
It's a case of legs, now. There's no hiding the trail of thirty men
from redskin eyes."

In a couple of minutes, all were ready for the start, and Rogers at
once led the way, at a long slinging trot, straight back from the lake,
first saying:

"Pick your way, lads, and don't tread on a fallen stick. There is just
one chance of saving our scalps, and only one, and that depends upon
silence."

As James ran along, at the heels of Nat, he was struck with the
strangeness of the scene, and the noiselessness with which the band of
moccasin-footed men flitted among the trees. Not a word was spoken. All
had implicit confidence in their leader, the most experienced bush
fighter on the frontier, and knew that, if anyone could lead them safe
from the perils that surrounded them, it was Rogers.

James wondered what his plan could be. It seemed certain to him that
the Indians must, sooner or later, overtake them. They would be aware
of the strength of the band, and, confiding in their superior numbers,
would be able to push forward in pursuit without pausing for many
precautions. Once overtaken, the band must stand at bay, and, even
could they hold the Indians in check, the sound of the firing would
soon bring the French soldiers to the spot.

They had been gone some twenty minutes only, when a distant war whoop
rose in the forest behind them.

"They have come down on the camp," Nat said, glancing round over his
shoulder, "and find we have left it. I expect they hung about a little
before they ventured in, knowing as we should be expecting them, when
we found the canoes was useless. That war whoop tells 'em all as we
have gone. They will gather there, and then be after us like a pack of
hounds.

"Ah! That is what I thought the captain was up to."

Rogers had turned sharp to the left, the direction in which Ticonderoga
stood. He slacked down his speed somewhat, for the perspiration was
streaming down the faces even of his trained and hardy followers. From
time to time, he looked round to see that all were keeping well
together. Although, in such an emergency as this, none thought of
questioning the judgment of their leader, many of them were wondering
at the unusual speed at which he was leading them along. They had some
two miles start of their pursuers, and, had evening been at hand, they
would have understood the importance of keeping ahead until darkness
came on to cover their trail; but, with the whole day before them, they
felt that they must be overtaken sooner or later, and they could not
see the object of exhausting their strength before the struggle began.

As they ran on, at a somewhat slower pace now, an idea as to their
leader's intention dawned upon most of the scouts, who saw, by the
direction they were taking, that they would again strike the lake shore
near the French fort. Nat, who, light and wiry, was running easily,
while many of his comrades were panting with their exertions, was now
by the side of James Walsham.

"Give me your rifle, lad, for a bit. You are new to this work, and the
weight of the gun takes it out of you. We have got another nine or ten
miles before us, yet."

"I can hold on for a bit," James replied. "I am getting my wind better,
now; but why only ten miles? We must be seventy away from the fort."

"We should never get there," Nat said. "A few of us might do it, but
the redskins would be on us in an hour or two. I thought, when we
started, as the captain would have told us to scatter, so as to give
each of us some chance of getting off; but I see his plan now, and it's
the only one as there is which gives us a real chance. He is making
straight for the French fort. He reckons, no doubt, as the best part of
the French troops will have marched out after the redskins."

"But there would surely be enough left," James said, "to hold the fort
against us; and, even if we could take it, we could not hold it an hour
when they all came up."

"He ain't thinking of the fort, boy, he's thinking of the boats. We
know as they have lots of 'em there, and, if we can get there a few
minutes before the redskins overtake us, we may get off safe. It's a
chance, but I think it's a good one."

Others had caught their leader's idea and repeated it to their
comrades, and the animating effect soon showed itself in the increased
speed with which the party hurried through the forest. Before, almost
every man had thought their case hopeless, had deemed that they had
only to continue their flight until overtaken by the redskins, and that
they must, sooner or later, succumb to the rifles of the Iroquois and
their French allies. But the prospect that, after an hour's run, a
means of escape might be found, animated each man to renewed efforts.

After running for some distance longer, Rogers suddenly halted and held
up his hand, and the band simultaneously came to a halt. At first,
nothing could be heard save their own quick breathing; then a confused
noise was heard to their left front, a deep trampling and the sound of
voices, and an occasional clash of arms.

"It is the French column coming out," Nat whispered, as Rogers,
swerving somewhat to the right, and making a sign that all should run
as silently as possible, continued his course.



Chapter 12: A Commission.


Presently the noise made by the column of French troops was heard
abreast of the fugitives. Then it died away behind them, and they again
directed their course to the left. Ten minutes later, they heard a loud
succession of Indian whoops, and knew that the redskins pursuing them
had also heard the French column on its march, and would be warning
them of the course which the band were taking. The scouts were now but
four miles from Ticonderoga, and each man knew that it was a mere
question of speed.

"Throw away your meat," Rogers ordered, "you will not want it now, and
every pound tells."

The men had already got rid of their blankets, and were now burdened
only with their rifles and ammunition. The ground was rough and broken,
for they were nearing the steep promontory on which the French fort had
been erected. They were still a mile ahead of their pursuers, and
although the latter had gained that distance upon them since the first
start, the scouts knew that, now they were exerting themselves to the
utmost, the redskins could be gaining but little upon them, for the
trained white man is, in point of speed and endurance, fairly a match
for the average Indian.

They had now descended to within a short distance of the edge of the
lake, in order to avoid the valleys and ravines running down from the
hills. The war whoops rose frequently in the forest behind them, the
Indians yelling to give those at the fort notice that the chase was
approaching.

"If there war any redskins left at the fort," Nat said to James, "they
would guess what our game was; but I expect every redskin started out
on the hunt, and the French soldiers, when they hear the yelling, won't
know what to make of it, and, if they do anything, they will shut
themselves up in their fort."

Great as were the exertions which the scouts were making, they could
tell, by the sound of the war whoops, that some at least of the Indians
were gaining upon them. Accustomed as every man of the party was to the
fatigues of the forest, the strain was telling upon them all now. For
twelve miles they had run almost at the top of their speed, and the
short panting breath, the set faces, and the reeling steps showed that
they were nearly at the end of their powers. Still they held on, with
scarcely any diminishing of speed. Each man knew that if he fell, he
must die, for his comrades could do nothing for him, and no pause was
possible until the boats were gained.

They were passing now under the French works, for they could hear
shouting on the high ground to the right, and knew that the troops left
in the fort had taken the alarm; but they were still invisible, for it
was only at the point of the promontory that the clearing had been
carried down to the water's edge. A low cry of relief burst from the
men, as they saw the forest open before them, and a minute later they
were running along in the open, near the shore of the lake, at the
extremity of the promontory, where, hauled up upon the shore, lay a
number of canoes and flat-bottomed boats, used for the conveyance of
troops. A number of boatmen were standing near, evidently alarmed by
the war cries in the woods. When they saw the party approaching they at
once made for the fort, a quarter of a mile away on the high ground,
and, almost at the same moment, a dropping fire of musketry opened from
the entrenchments.

"Smash the canoes," Rogers said, setting the example by administering a
vigorous kick to one of them.

The others followed his example, and, in a few seconds, every one of
the frail barks was stove in.

"Two of the boats will hold us well," Rogers said; "quick, into the
water with them, and out with the oars. Ten row in each boat. Let the
other five handle their rifles, and keep back the Indians as they come
up. Never mind the soldiers."

For the white-coated troops, perceiving the scouts' intention, were now
pouring out from the intrenchments.

A couple of minutes sufficed for the men to launch the boats and take
their seats, and the oars dipped in the water just as three or four
Indians dashed out from the edge of the forest.

"We have won the race by three minutes," Rogers said, exultantly.
"Stretch to your oars, lads, and get out of range as soon as you can."

The Indians began to fire as soon as they perceived the boats. They
were scarcely two hundred yards away, but they, like the white men,
were panting with fatigue, and their bullets flew harmlessly by.

"Don't answer yet," Rogers ordered, as some of the scouts were
preparing to fire. "Wait till your hands get steady, and then fire at
the French. There won't be many of the redskins up, yet."

The boats were not two hundred yards from shore when the French
soldiers reached the edge of the water and opened fire, but at this
distance their weapons were of little avail, and, though the bullets
splashed thickly around the boats, no one was injured, while several of
the French were seen to drop from the fire of the scouts. Another
hundred yards, and the boats were beyond any danger, save from a chance
shot. The Indians still continued firing, and several of their shots
struck the boats, one of the rowers being hit on the shoulder.

"Lay in your rifles, and man the other two oars in each boat," Rogers
said. "The French are launching some of their bateaux, but we have got
a fair start, and they won't overtake us before we reach the opposite
point. They are fresher than we are, but soldiers are no good rowing;
besides, they are sure to crowd the boats so that they won't have a
chance."

Five or six boats, each crowded with men, started in pursuit, but they
were fully half a mile behind when the two English boats reached the
shore.

"Now it is our turn," Rogers said, as the men, leaping ashore, took
their places behind trees. As soon as the French boats came within
range, a steady fire was opened upon them. Confusion was at once
apparent among them. Oars were seen to drop, and as the fire continued,
the rowing ceased. Another minute and the boats were turned, and were
soon rowing out again into the lake.

"There's the end of that," Rogers said, "and a close shave it has been.

"Well, youngster, what do you think of your first scout in the woods?"

"It has been sharper than I bargained for," James said, laughing, "and
was pretty near being the last, as well as the first. If it hadn't been
for your taking us to the boats, I don't think many of us would have
got back to Fort Henry to tell the tale."

"There is generally some way out of a mess," Rogers said, "if one does
but think of it. If I had not thought of the French boats, we should
have scattered, and a few of us would have been overtaken, no doubt;
but even an Indian cannot follow a single trail as fast as a man can
run, and I reckon most of us would have carried our scalps back to
camp. Still, with the woods full of Iroquois they must have had some of
us, and I hate losing a man if it can be helped. We are well out of it.

"Now, lads, we had better be tramping. There are a lot more bateaux
coming out, and I expect, by the rowing, they are manned by Indians.
The redskin is a first-rate hand with the paddle, but is no good with
an oar."

The man who had been hit in the shoulder had already had his wound
bandaged. There was a minute's consultation as to whether they should
continue their journey in the boats, some of the men pointing out that
they had proved themselves faster than their pursuers.

"That may be," Rogers says; "but the Indians will land and follow along
the shore, and will soon get ahead of us, for they can travel quicker
than we can row, and, for aught we know, there may be a whole fleet of
canoes higher up Lake George which would cut us off. No, lads, the
safest way is to keep on through the woods."

The decision was received without question, and the party at once
started at a swinging trot, which was kept up, with occasional
intervals of walking, throughout the day. At nightfall their course was
changed, and, after journeying another two or three miles, a halt was
called, for Rogers was sure that the Indians would abandon pursuit,
when night came on without their having overtaken the fugitives.

Before daybreak the march was continued, and, in the afternoon, the
party arrived at Fort William Henry.

James now determined to leave the force, and return at once to New
York, where his letters were to be addressed to him. He took with him a
letter from General Johnson, speaking in the warmest tones of his
conduct.

On arriving at New York he found, at the post office there, a great
pile of letters awaiting him. They had been written after the receipt
of his letter at the end of July, telling those at home of his share in
Braddock's disaster.

"I little thought, my boy," his mother wrote, "when we received your
letter, saying that you had got your discharge from the ship, and were
going with an expedition against the French, that you were going to run
into such terrible danger. Fortunately, the same vessel which brought
the news of General Braddock's defeat also brought your letter, and we
learned the news only a few hours before your letter reached us. It
was, as you may imagine, a time of terrible anxiety to us, and the
squire and Aggie were almost as anxious as I was. Mr. Wilks did his
best to cheer us all, but I could see that he, too, felt it very
greatly. However, when your letter came we were all made happy again,
though, of course, we cannot be but anxious, as you say you are just
going to join another expedition; still, we must hope that that will do
better, as it won't be managed by regular soldiers. Mr. Wilks was quite
angry at what you said about the folly of making men stand in a line to
be shot at, he thinks so much of drill and discipline. The squire and
he have been arguing quite fiercely about it; but the squire gets the
best of the argument, for the dreadful way in which the soldiers were
slaughtered shows that, though that sort of fighting may be good in
other places, it is not suited for fighting these wicked Indians in the
woods.

"The squire has himself been up to London about your commission, and
has arranged it all. He has, as he will tell you in his letter, got you
a commission in the regiment commanded by Colonel Otway, which is to go
out next spring. He was introduced to the commander in chief by his
friend, and told him that you had been acting as Colonel Washington's
aide-de-camp with General Braddock, and that you have now gone to join
General Johnson's army; so the duke said that, though you would be
gazetted at once, and would belong to the regiment, you might as well
stay out there and see service until it arrived; and that it would be a
great advantage to the regiment to have an officer, with experience in
Indian fighting, with it. I cried when he brought me back the news, for
I had hoped to have you back again with us for a bit, before you went
soldiering for good. However, the squire seems to think it is a capital
thing for you. Mr. Wilks thinks so, too, so I suppose I must put up
with it; but Aggie agrees with me, and says it is too bad that she
should never have seen you, once, from the time when she saw you in
that storm.

"She is a dear little girl, and is growing fast. I think she must have
grown quite an inch in the five months you have been away. She sends
her love to you, and says you must take care of yourself, for her
sake."

The squire, in his letter, repeated the news Mrs. Walsham had given.

"You are now an ensign," he said, "and, if you go into any more fights
before your regiment arrives, you must, Mr. Wilks said, get a proper
uniform made for you, and fight as a king's officer. I send you a copy
of the gazette, where you will see your name."

Mr. Wilks's letter was a long one.

"I felt horribly guilty, dear Jim," he said, "when the news came of
Braddock's dreadful defeat. I could hardly look your dear mother in the
face, and, though the kind lady would not, I know, say a word to hurt
my feelings for the world, yet I could see that she regarded me as a
monster, for it was on my advice that, instead of coming home when you
got your discharge, you remained out there and took part in this
unfortunate expedition. I could see Aggie felt the same, and, though I
did my best to keep up their spirits, I had a terrible time of it until
your letter arrived, saying you were safe. If it had not come, I do
believe that I should have gone quietly off to Exeter, hunted up my box
again, and hired a boy to push it for me, for I am not so strong as I
was. But I would rather have tramped about, for the rest of my life,
than remain there under your mother's reproachful eye. However, thank
God you came through it all right, and, after such a lesson, I should
hope that we shall never have repetition of such a disaster as that. As
an old soldier, I cannot agree with what you say about the uselessness
of drill, even for fighting in a forest. It must accustom men to listen
to the voice of their officers, and to obey orders promptly and
quickly, and I cannot but think that, if the troops had gone forward at
a brisk double, they would have driven the Indians before them. As to
the whooping and yells you talk so much about, I should think nothing
of them; they are no more to be regarded than the shrieks of women, or
the braying of donkeys."

James smiled as he read this, and thought that, if the old soldier had
heard that chaos of blood-curdling cries break out, in the still depth
of the forest, he would not write of them with such equanimity.

"You will have heard, from the squire, that you are gazetted to Otway's
regiment which, with others, is to cross the Atlantic in a few weeks,
when it is generally supposed war will be formally declared. Your
experience will be of great use to you, and ought to get you a good
staff appointment. I expect that, in the course of a year, there will
be fighting on a large scale on your side of the water, and the English
ought to get the best of it, for France seems, at present, to be
thinking a great deal more of her affairs in Europe than of her
colonies in America. So much the better, for, if we can take Canada, we
shall strike a heavy blow to her trade, and some day North America is
going to be an important place in the world."

The letters had been lying there several weeks, and James knew that
Otway's regiment had, with the others, arrived a few days before, and
had already marched for Albany. Thinking himself entitled to a little
rest, after his labours, he remained for another week in New York,
while his uniform was being made, and then took a passage in a trading
boat up to Albany.

Scarcely had he landed, when a young officer in the same uniform met
him. He looked surprised, hesitated, and then stopped.

"I see you belong to our regiment," he said. "Have you just arrived
from England? What ship did you come in?"

"I have been out here some time," James replied. "My name is Walsham. I
believe I was gazetted to your regiment some months ago, but I only
heard the news on my arrival at New York last week."

"Oh, you are Walsham!" the young officer said. "My name is Edwards. I
am glad to meet you. We have been wondering when you would join us, and
envying your luck, in seeing so much of the fighting out here. Our
regiment is encamped about half a mile from here. If you will let me, I
will go back with you, and introduce you to our fellows."

James thanked him, and the two walked along talking together. James
learned that there were already five ensigns junior to himself, his new
acquaintance being one of them, as the regiment had been somewhat short
of officers, and the vacancies had been filled up shortly before it
sailed.

"Of course, we must call on the colonel first," Mr. Edwards said. "He
is a capital fellow, and very much liked in the regiment."

Colonel Otway received James with great cordiality.

"We are very glad to get you with us, Mr. Walsham," he said, "and we
consider it a credit to the regiment to have a young officer who has
been, three times, mentioned in despatches. You will, too, be a great
service to us, and will be able to give us a good many hints as to this
Indian method of fighting, which Braddock's men found so terrible."

"It is not formidable, sir, when you are accustomed to it; but,
unfortunately, General Braddock forced his men to fight in regular
fashion, that is, to stand up and be shot at, and that mode of
fighting, in the woods, is fatal. A hundred redskins would be more than
a match, in the forest, for ten times their number of white troops, who
persisted in fighting in such a ridiculous way; but, fighting in their
own way, white men are a match for the redskins. Indeed, the
frontiersmen can thrash the Indians, even if they are two or three to
one against them."

"You have been in this last affair on the lake, have you not, Mr.
Walsham? I heard you were with Johnson."

"Yes, sir, I was, and at the beginning it was very nearly a repetition
of Braddock's disaster; but, after being surprised and, at first,
beaten, the column that went out made such a stout fight of it, that it
gave us time to put the camp in a state of defence. Had the Indians
made a rush, I think they would have carried it; but, as they contented
themselves with keeping up a distant fire, the provincials, who were
all young troops, quite unaccustomed to fighting, and wholly without
drill or discipline, gradually got steady, and at length sallied out
and beat them decisively."

"I will not detain you, now," the colonel said; "but I hope, ere long,
you will give us a full and detailed account of the fighting you have
been in, with your idea of the best way of training regular troops for
the sort of work we have before us. Mr. Edwards will take you over to
the mess, and introduce you to your brother officers."

James was well received by the officers of his regiment, and soon found
himself perfectly at home with them. He had to devote some hours, every
day, to acquiring the mysteries of drill. It was, to him, somewhat
funny to see the pains expended in assuring that each movement should
be performed with mechanical accuracy; but he understood that, although
useless for such warfare as that which they had before them, great
accuracy in details was necessary, for ensuring uniformity of movement
among large masses of men in an open country.

Otherwise, the time passed very pleasantly. James soon became a
favourite in the regiment, and the young officers were never tired of
questioning him concerning the redskins, and their manner of fighting.
There were plenty of amusements. The snow was deep on the ground, now,
and the officers skated, practised with snowshoes, and drove in
sleighs. Occasionally they got up a dance, and the people of Albany,
and the settlers round, vied with each other in their hospitality to
the officers.

One day, in February, an orderly brought a message to James Walsham,
that the colonel wished to speak to him.

"Walsham," he said, "I may tell you, privately, that the regiment is
likely to form part of the expedition which is being fitted out, in
England, against Louisbourg in Cape Breton, the key of Canada. A
considerable number of the troops from the province will accompany it."

"But that will leave the frontier here altogether open to the enemy,"
James said in surprise.

"That is my own opinion, Walsham. Louisbourg is altogether outside the
range of the present struggle, and it seems to me that the British
force should be employed at striking at a vital point. However, that is
not to the purpose. It is the Earl of Loudon's plan. However, it is
manifest, as you say, that the frontier will be left terribly open, and
therefore two companies of each of the regiments going will be left.
Naturally, as you are the only officer in the regiment who has had any
experience in this forest warfare, you would be one of those left here;
but as an ensign you would not have much influence, and I think that it
would be at once more useful to the service, and more pleasant for
yourself, if I can obtain for you something like a roving commission.
What do you think of that?"

"I should greatly prefer that, sir," James said gratefully.

"The general is a little vexed, I know," the colonel went on, "at the
numerous successes, and daring feats, gained by Rogers and the other
leaders of the companies of scouts, while the regulars have not had an
opportunity to fire a shot: and I think that he would, at once, accept
the proposal were I to make it to him, that a company, to be called the
Royal Scouts, should be formed of volunteers taken from the various
regiments, and that you should have the command."

"Thank you, sir," James said, "and I should like it above all things;
but I fear that we should have no chance, whatever, of rivalling the
work of Rogers and the other partisan leaders. These men are all
trained to the work of the woods, accustomed to fight Indians, equally
at home in a canoe or in the forest. I have had, as you are good enough
to say, some experience in the work, but I am a mere child by their
side, and were I to lead fifty English soldiers in the forest, I fear
that none of us would ever return."

"Yes, but I should not propose that you should engage in enterprises of
that sort, Walsham. My idea is that, although you would have an
independent command, with very considerable freedom of action, you
would act in connection with the regular troops. The scouts are often
far away when wanted, leaving the posts open to surprise. They are so
impatient of any discipline, that they are adverse to going near the
forts, except to obtain fresh supplies. You, on the contrary, would act
as the eyes of any post which you might think threatened by the enemy.
At present, for instance, Fort William Henry is the most exposed to
attack.

"You would take your command there, and would report yourself to Major
Eyre, who is in command. As for service there, your letter of
appointment would state that you are authorized to act independently,
but that, while it would be your duty to obey the orders of the
commanding officer, you will be authorized to offer such suggestions to
him as your experience in Indian warfare would lead you to make. You
would train your men as scouts. It would be their special duty to guard
the fort against surprise, and, of course, in case of attack to take
part in its defence. In the event of the provincial scouts making any
concerted movement against a French post, you would be authorized to
join them. You would then have the benefit of their skill and
experience, and, in case of success, the army would get a share of the
credit. What do you think of my plan?"

"I should like it above all things," James replied. "That would be
precisely the duty which I should select had I the choice."

"I thought so," the colonel said. "I have formed a very high opinion of
your judgment and discretion, from the talks which we have had
together, and I have spoken strongly in your favour to the general, who
had promised me that, in the event of the army moving forward, you
should have an appointment on the quartermaster general's staff, as an
intelligence officer.

"Since I heard that the main portion of the army is to sail to
Louisbourg, I have been thinking this plan over, and it certainly seems
to me that a corps, such as that that I have suggested, would be of
great service. I should think that its strength should be fifty men.
You will, of course, have another officer with you. Is there anyone you
would like to choose, as I may as well take the whole scheme, cut and
dried, to the general?"

"I should like Mr. Edwards, sir. He is junior to me in the regiment,
and is very active and zealous in the service; and I should greatly
like to be allowed to enlist, temporarily, two of the scouts I have
served with in the force, with power for them to take their discharge
when they wished. They would be of immense utility to me in instructing
the men in their new duties, and would add greatly to our efficiency."

"So be it," the colonel said. "I will draw out the scheme on paper, and
lay it before the general today."

In the afternoon, James was again sent for.

"The earl has approved of my scheme. You will have temporary rank as
captain given you, in order to place your corps on an equal footing
with the provincial corps of scouts. Mr. Edwards will also have
temporary rank, as lieutenant. The men of the six companies, of the
three regiments, will be paraded tomorrow, and asked for volunteers for
the special service. If there are more than fifty offer, you can select
your own men."

Accordingly, the next morning, the troops to be left behind were
paraded, and an order was read out, saying that a corps of scouts for
special service was to be raised, and that volunteers were requested.
Upwards of a hundred men stepped forward, and, being formed in line,
James selected from them fifty who appeared to him the most hardy,
active, and intelligent looking. He himself had, that morning, been put
in orders as captain of the new corps, and had assumed the insignia of
his temporary rank. The colonel had placed at his disposal two
intelligent young non-commissioned officers.

The next morning, he marched with his command for Fort William Henry.
No sooner had he left the open country, and entered the woods, than he
began to instruct the men in their new duties. The whole of them were
thrown out as skirmishers, and taught to advance in Indian fashion,
each man sheltering himself behind a tree, scanning the woods carefully
ahead, and then, fixing his eyes on another tree ahead, to advance to
it at a sharp run, and shelter there.

All this was new to the soldiers, hitherto drilled only in solid
formation, or in skirmishing in the open, and when, at the end of ten
miles skirmishing through the wood, they were halted and ordered to
bivouac for the night, James felt that his men were beginning to have
some idea of forest fighting. The men themselves were greatly pleased
with their day's work. It was a welcome change after the long monotony
of life in a standing camp, and the day's work had given them a high
opinion of the fitness of their young officer for command.

But the work and instruction was not over for the day. Hitherto, none
of the men had had any experience in camping in the open. James now
showed them how to make comfortable shelters against the cold, with two
forked sticks and one laid across them, and with a few boughs and a
blanket laid over them, with dead leaves heaped round the bottom and
ends; and how best to arrange their fires and cook their food.

During the following days, the same work was repeated, and when, after
a week's marching, the force issued from the forest into the clearing
around Fort William Henry, James felt confident that his men would be
able to hold their own in a brush with the Indians. Major Eyre, to whom
James reported himself, and showed his appointment defining his
authority and duties, expressed much satisfaction at the arrival of the
reinforcement.

"There are rumours, brought here by the scouts," he said, "that a
strong force will, ere long, come down from Crown Point to Ticonderoga,
and that we shall be attacked. Now that the lake is frozen, regular
troops could march without difficulty, and my force here is very
inadequate, considering the strength with which the French will attack.
None of my officers or men have any experience of the Indian methods of
attack, and your experience will be very valuable. It is a pity that
they do not give me one of these companies of scouts permanently.
Sometimes one or other of them is here, but often I am without any of
the provincials, and, although I have every confidence in my officers
and men, one cannot but feel that it is a great disadvantage to be
exposed to the attack of an enemy of whose tactics one is altogether
ignorant.

"You will, of course, encamp your men inside the fort. I see you have
brought no baggage with you, but I have some spare tents here, which
are at your service."

"Thank you, sir," James replied; "I shall be glad to put the men under
cover, while they are here, but I intend to practise them, as much as
possible, in scouting and camping in the woods, and, although I shall
always be in the neighbourhood of the fort, I do not propose always to
return here at night. Are any of Captain Rogers's corps at present at
the fort?"

"Some of them came in last night," Major Eyre replied.

"I have authority," James said, "to enlist two of them in my corps."

Major Eyre smiled.

"I do not think you will find any of them ready to submit to military
discipline, or to put on a red coat."

"They are all accustomed to obey orders, promptly enough, when at
work," James said, "though there is no attempt at discipline when off
duty. You see them at their worst here. There is, of course, nothing
like military order in the woods, but obedience is just as prompt as
among our troops. As to the uniform, I agree with you, but on that head
I should not be particular. I can hardly fancy any of the scouts
buttoned tightly up with stiff collars; but as, after all, although
they are to be enlisted, they will be attached to the corps, rather
than be regular members of it, I do not think I need insist upon the
uniform."

After leaving the major, James saw to the pitching of the tents, and
the comforts of his men, and when he had done so strolled off towards a
group of scouts, who were watching his proceedings, and among whom he
recognized the two men for whom he was looking.

He received a cordial greeting from all who had taken part in his
previous adventures with Captain Rogers's band.

"And so you are in command of this party?" Nat said. "I asked one of
the men just now, and he said you were the captain. You are young to be
a captain, but, at any rate, it's a good thing to have a king's officer
here who knows something about the woods. The rest ain't no more idea
of them than nothing."

"I want to chat to you, Nat, and also to Jonathan, if you will come
across with me to my tent."

"I'm agreeable," Nat said; and the two scouts walked across to the tent
with James.

Lieutenant Edwards, who shared the tent with him, was inside, arranging
a few things which Major Eyre had sent down for their use.

"Edwards, these are the two scouts, Nat and Jonathan, of whom you have
often heard me speak. Now, let us sit down and have a chat.

"There is some first-rate rum in that bottle, Nat. There are two tin
pannikins, and there is water in that keg.

"Now, Nat," he went on, when the party were seated on blankets laid on
the ground, "this corps of mine has been raised, specially, to act as
scouts round this or any other fort which may be threatened, or to act
as the advanced guard of a column of troops."

"But what do they know of scouting?" Nat said contemptuously. "They
don't know no more than children."

"They don't know much, but they are active fellows, and ready to learn.
I think you will find that, already, they have a pretty fair idea of
fighting in Indian fashion in the woods, and, as I have authority to
draw extra supplies of ball cartridge, I hope, in a few weeks, to make
fair shots of them. You have taught me something of forest ways, and I
shall teach them all I know; but we want better teachers, and I want to
propose, to you and Jonathan, to join the corps."

"What, and put on a red coat, and choke ourselves up with a stiff
collar!" Nat laughed. "Nice figures we should look! No, no, captain,
that would never do."

"No, I don't propose that you should wear uniform, Nat. I have got a
special authority to enlist you and Jonathan, with the understanding
that you can take your discharge whenever you like. There will be no
drilling in line, or anything of that sort. It will be just scouting
work, the same as with Captain Rogers, except that we shall not make
long expeditions, as he does, but keep in the neighbourhood of the
fort. I should want you to act both as scouts and instructors, to teach
the men, as you have taught me, something of woodcraft, how to find
their way in a forest, and how to fight the Indians in their own way,
and to be up to Indian devices. You will be guides on the line of
march, will warn me of danger, and suggest the best plan of meeting it.
You will, in fact, be scouts attached to the corps, only nominally you
will be members of it. I know your ways, and should not exact any
observance of discipline, more than that which you have with Rogers,
and should treat you in the light of non-commissioned officers."

"Well, and what do you say, Jonathan?" Nat said, turning to his tall
companion. "You and I have both taken a fancy to the captain here, and
though he has picked up a lot for a young 'un, and will in time make a
first-rate hand in the woods, I guess he won't make much hand of it,
yet, if he hadn't got someone as knows the woods by his side. We have
had a spell of hard work of it with Rogers lately, and I don't mind if
I have a change, for a bit, with the redcoats."

"I will go, of course," Jonathan said briefly.

"Very well, then, that's settled, captain," Nat said. "Rogers will be
in tonight, and I will tell him we are going to transfer ourselves over
to you."

"He won't mind, I hope," James said.

"He won't mind," Nat replied. "We ain't very particular about times of
service in our corps. We just comes and goes, pretty well as the fancy
takes us. They would never get us to join, if they wanted to get us to
bind down hard and fast. Sometimes they start on an expedition fifty
strong, next time perhaps not more than thirty turns up.

"Is there anything to do to join the corps?"

"Not much, Nat. I give you each a shilling and attest you, that is to
say, swear you in to serve the king, and, in your case, give you a
paper saying that you are authorized to take your discharge, whensoever
it pleases you."

"Very well, captain. Then on those terms we join, always understood as
we don't have to put on red coats."

The two men were sworn in, and then Nat, standing up, said:

"And now, captain, discipline is discipline. What's your orders?"

James went to the door of the tent, and called the sergeant.

"Sergeant, these two men are enlisted as scouts in the corps. They will
draw rations, and be a regular part of the company like the rest, but
they will not wear uniform, acting only as scouts. They will have the
rank and position of corporals, and will specially instruct the men in
woodcraft, and in the ways of the Indians. They will, of course, occupy
the tent with the non-commissioned officers, and will mess with them.
Being engaged as scouts, only, they will in other respects be free from
anything like strictness. I trust that you will do what you can to make
them comfortable."

The sergeant saluted, and led the two scouts over to the tent occupied
by himself and the other non-commissioned officers, and the roars of
laughter that issued from it in the course of the evening, at the
anecdotes of the scouts, showed that the newcomers were likely to be
highly popular characters in their mess.



Chapter 13: An Abortive Attack.


Three weeks passed. James kept his men steadily at work, and even the
scouts allowed that they made great progress. Sometimes they went out
in two parties, with an officer and a scout to each, and their pouches
filled with blank cartridge. Each would do its best to surprise the
other; and, when they met, a mimic fight would take place, the men
sheltering behind trees, and firing only when they obtained a glimpse
of an adversary.

"I did not think that these pipe-clayed soldiers could have been so
spry," Nat said to James. "They have picked up wonderfully, and I
wouldn't mind going into an Indian fight with them. They are improving
with their muskets. Their shooting yesterday wasn't bad, by no means.
In three months' time, they will be as good a lot to handle as any of
the companies of scouts."

Besides the daily exercises, the company did scouting work at night,
ten men being out, by turns, in the woods bordering the lake. At one
o'clock in the morning, on the 19th of March, Nat came into the
officers' tent.

"Captain," he said, "get up. There's something afoot."

"What is it, Nat?" James asked, as he threw off his rugs.

"It's the French, at least I don't see who else it can be. It was my
turn tonight to go round and look after our sentries. When I came to
Jim Bryan, who was stationed just at the edge of the lake, I said to
him, 'Anything new, Jim?' and he says, 'Yes; seems to me as I can hear
a hammering in the woods.' I listens, and sure enough axes were going.
It may be some three miles down. The night is still, and the ice
brought the sound.

"'That's one for you, Jim,' says I. 'Them's axes sure enough.' I stands
and looks, and then a long way down the lake on the left I sees a faint
glare. They had had the sense to light the fires where we couldn't see
them; but there were the lights, sure enough. It's the French, captain,
the redskins would never have made fires like that, and if it had been
a party of our scouts, they would have come on here, and not halted an
hour's tramp away.

"You had best get the troops under arms, captain. Who would have
thought they would have been such fools as to light their fires within
sight of the fort!"

James at once went to Major Eyre's quarters, and aroused him, and in a
few minutes the garrison were all under arms. Their strength, including
James Walsham's corps, and some scouts of the company of John Stark,
numbered three hundred and forty-six men, besides which there were a
hundred and twenty-eight invalids in hospital.

Two hours passed, and then a confused sound, as of a great body of men
moving on the ice, was heard. The ice was bare of snow, and nothing
could be seen, but the cannon on the side facing the lake at once
opened fire, with grape and round shot, in the direction of the sound.

After firing for a few minutes, they were silent. The sound on the ice
could no longer be heard.

"They have taken to the woods," Nat, who had taken up his station next
to James Walsham, said. "It ain't likely they would stop on the ice
with the balls pounding it up."

"Do you think they will attack before morning?" James asked.

"It ain't likely," Nat replied. "They won't know the positions, and,
such a dark night as this, they wouldn't be able to make out anything
about them. If they could have come straight along the ice to the head
of the lake here, they would have made a dash, no doubt; but now they
find we ain't to be caught asleep, I expect they will wait till
morning."

Again the sound of axes was heard in the wood, and the glare of light
appeared above the trees.

"There must be a tidy lot of 'em," Nat said.

"Do you think it will be any use to go out and try to surprise them?"

"Not a bit, captain. They are sure to have a lot of redskins with them,
and they will be lurking in the woods, in hopes that we may try such a
move. No; we have got a strong position here, and can lick them three
to one; but in the woods, except Stark's men, and perhaps yours, none
of the others wouldn't be no good at all."

Mayor Eyre, shortly afterwards, sent for James, who gave him the
opinion of the scout, and the major then ordered the troops to get
under shelter again, leaving Stark's men to act as sentries, for the
night was bitterly cold.

It was not until ten o'clock next day that the French appeared, and,
surrounding the fort on all sides, except on that of the lake, opened
heavy musketry fire upon it. They were a formidable body. Vaudreuil,
the governor of Canada, had spared no pains to make the blow a
successful one. The force had been assembled at Crown Point, and
numbered sixteen hundred regulars, Canadians, and Indians. Everything
needful for their comfort had been provided--overcoats, blankets, bear
skins to sleep on, and tarpaulins to cover them. They had been provided
with twelve days' provisions, which were placed on hand sledges and
drawn by the troops.

They marched, over the ice of Lake Champlain, down to Ticonderoga,
where they rested a week, and constructed three hundred scaling
ladders. Three days' further march, up Lake George, brought them to the
English fort.

The weak point of the expedition was its leader, for Vaudreuil, who was
himself a Canadian, had the greatest jealousy of the French officers,
and had intrusted the command of the expedition to his brother, Rigaud.

The fire did no damage, as the garrison lay sheltered behind their
entrenchments, replying occasionally whenever the enemy mustered in
force, as if with an intention of attacking.

"I don't think they mean business, this time, captain," Nat said in a
tone of disgust. "Why, there are enough of them to eat us, if they
could but make up their minds to come on. They don't suppose they are
going to take William Henry by blazing a way at it half a mile off!"

"Perhaps they are going to make a night attack," James said. "They will
have learned all about the position of our works."

"Maybe so," Nat replied; "but I don't think so. When chaps don't attack
at once, when there are four or five to one, I reckon that they ain't
likely to attack at all. They meant to surprise us, and they haven't,
and it seems to me as it has taken all the heart out of them."

As evening approached, the fire ceased. At nightfall, strong guards
were placed round the entrenchments, and the troops retired to their
quarters, ready to turn out at a minute's notice.

About midnight they were called out. There was again a sound on the
lake. The cannon at once opened, and, as before, all was silent again.

"Look, Walsham, look!" Edwards exclaimed. "They have set fire to the
sloops."

As he spoke, a tongue of flame started up from one of the two vessels
lying in the ice, close to the shore, and, almost simultaneously,
flames shot up from among the boats drawn up on the beach.

"That's redskin work," Nat exclaimed.

"Come, lads," James cried, leaping down from the low earthwork into the
ditch. "Let us save the boats, if we can."

The scouts followed him and ran down to the shore; but the Indians had
done their work well. The two sloops, and many of the boats, were well
alight, and it was evident at once that, long before a hole could be
broken through the ice, and buckets brought down from the fort, they
would be beyond all hopes of saving them.

The French, too, opened fire from the woods bordering the lake, and, as
the light of the flames exposed his men to the enemy's marksmen, James
at once called them back to the fort, and the sloops and boats burned
themselves out.

At noon, next day, the French filed out from the woods on to the ice,
at a distance of over a mile.

"What now?" Edwards exclaimed. "They surely don't mean to be fools
enough to march across the ice to attack us in broad daylight."

"It looks to me," James replied, "as if they wanted to make a full show
of their force. See, there is a white flag, and a party are coming
forward."

An officer and several men advanced towards the fort, and Major Eyre
sent out one of his officers, with an equal number of men, to meet
them. There was a short parley when the parties came together, and then
the French officer advanced towards the fort with the English, his
followers remaining on the ice.

On nearing the fort, the French officer, Le Mercier, chief of the
Canadian artillery, was blindfolded, and led to the room where Major
Eyre, with all the British officers, was awaiting him. The handkerchief
was then removed from his eyes, and he announced to the commandant that
he was the bearer of a message from the officer commanding the French
force, who, being desirous of avoiding an effusion of blood, begged the
English commander to abstain from resistance, which, against a force so
superior to his own, could but be useless. He offered the most
favourable terms, if he would surrender the place peaceably, but said
that if he were driven to make an assault, his Indian allies would
unquestionably massacre the whole garrison.

Major Eyre quietly replied that he intended to defend himself to the
utmost.

The envoy was again blindfolded. When he rejoined the French force, the
latter at once advanced as if to attack the place, but soon halted,
and, leaving the ice, opened a fusillade from the border of the woods,
which they kept up for some hours, the garrison contemptuously
abstaining from any reply.

At night, the French were heard advancing again, the sound coming from
all sides. The garrison stood to their arms, believing that this time
the real attack was about to be made.

Nearer and nearer came the sound, and the garrison, who could see
nothing in the pitchy darkness, fired wherever they could hear a sound.
Presently a bright light burst up. The redskins, provided with faggots
of resinous sticks, had crept up towards some buildings, consisting of
several store houses, a hospital, and saw mill, and the huts and tents
of the rangers, and, having placed their torches against them, set them
on fire and instantly retreated. The garrison could do nothing to save
the buildings, as their efforts, in the absence of water, must be
unavailing, and they would have been shot down by the foe lying beyond
the circle of light. They therefore remained lying behind the
entrenchment, firing wherever they heard the slightest sound, and
momentarily expecting an attack; but morning came without the French
advancing, and the garrison were then able to give their whole
attention to saving the buildings in the fort.

Some great wood stacks had now ignited, and the burning embers fell
thickly on the huts, and for some hours it was only by the greatest
exertions that the troops were able to save the buildings from
destruction. Every moment they expected to be attacked, for, had the
French advanced, the huts must have been left to themselves, in which
case the garrison would have found themselves shelterless, and all
their provisions and stores would have been consumed; but before noon
the danger was over, for not only had the fires begun to burn low, but
a heavy snow storm set in. All day it continued.

"Now would be the time for them to attack," James Walsham said to his
lieutenant. "We can scarce see twenty yards away."

"Now is their chance," Edwards agreed; "but I don't believe in their
attacking. I can't think who they have got in command. He ought to be
shot, a man with such a force as he has, hanging about here for four
days when he could have carried the place, with a rush, any moment."

"No, I don't think they will attack," James replied. "Men who will stop
to light a fire to warm themselves, within sight of an enemy's fort
they want to surprise, are not likely to venture out of shelter of
their blankets in such a snow as this."

All day and all night the snow came down, till the ground was covered
to a depth of over three feet. Early on Tuesday morning, twenty
volunteers of the French regulars made a bold attempt to burn a sloop
building on the stocks, with several storehouses and other structures
near the water, and some hundreds of boats and canoes which were ranged
near them. They succeeded in firing the sloop, and some buildings, but
James, with his scouts, sallied out and forced them to retreat, with
the loss of five of their number; and, by pulling down some of the
huts, prevented the fire spreading.

Next morning the sun rose brightly, and the white sheet of the lake was
dotted with the French, in full retreat for Canada. Their total loss
had been eleven killed and wounded, while, on the English side, seven
men had been wounded, all slightly. Never was a worse conducted or more
futile expedition.

After this affair, the time passed slowly at Fort William Henry. Until
the sun gained strength enough to melt the thick white covering of the
earth, James practised his men in the use of snowshoes, and, as soon as
spring had fairly commenced, resumed the work of scouting. This was
done only as an exercise, for there was no fear that, after such a
humiliating failure, the French would, for some time to come, attempt
another expedition against the fort.

In the autumn of 1756, General Montcalm had come out from France to
take the command of the French troops. Few of the superior officers of
the French army cared to take the command, in a country where the work
was hard and rough, and little glory was to be obtained. Therefore the
minister of war was able, for once, to choose an officer fitted for the
post, instead of being obliged, as usual, to fill up the appointment by
a court favourite.

The Marquis of Montcalm was born at the chateau of Candiac, near Nimes,
on the 29th of February, 1712. At the age of fifteen, up to which time
he had studied hard, he entered the army. Two years later he became a
captain, and was first under fire at the siege of Philipsbourg. In 1736
he married Mademoiselle Du Boulay, who brought him influential
connections and some property. In 1741 Montcalm took part in the
campaign in Bohemia. Two years later he was made colonel, and passed
unharmed through the severe campaign of 1744.

In the following year he fought in the campaign in Italy, and, in 1746,
was wounded at the disastrous action at Piacenza, where he twice
rallied his regiment, received five sabre cuts, and was made prisoner.
He was soon liberated on parole, and was promoted, in the following
year, to the rank of brigadier general, and, being exchanged for an
officer of similar rank, rejoined the army, and was again wounded by a
musket shot. Shortly afterwards the peace of Aix la Chapelle was
signed, and Montcalm remained living quietly with his family, to whom
he was tenderly attached, until informed, by the minister of war, that
he had selected him to command the troops in North America, with the
rank of major general. The Chevalier de Levis was appointed second in
command.

No sooner did Montcalm arrive in America, than difficulties arose
between him and the Marquis de Vaudreuil, the governor, who had hoped
to have himself received the appointment of commander of the French
forces, and who, in virtue of his office, commanded the Canadian
militia.

From first to last this man opposed and thwarted Montcalm, doing all in
his power to injure him, by reports to France in his disfavour. The
misfortunes which befell France during the war were, in no slight
degree, due to this divided authority, and to the obstacles thrown in
the way of Montcalm by the governor.

Montcalm's first blow against the English was struck in August, 1756,
six months before the attack on Fort William Henry, which had been
arranged by Vaudreuil. Three battalions of regular troops, with 700
Canadians and 250 Indians, with a strong force of artillery, were
quietly concentrated at Fort Frontenac, and were intended for an attack
upon the important English post of Oswego. Fighting had been going on
in this neighbourhood for some time, and it was from Oswego that
Shirley had intended to act against Niagara and Frontenac. That
enterprise had fallen through, owing to Shirley having been deprived of
the command; but a sharp fight had taken place between Colonel
Bradstreet and his armed boatmen, and 1100 French, who were beaten off.

Oswego was a place of extreme importance. It was the only English post
on Ontario, situated as it was towards the southwest corner of the
lake. So long as it remained in their possession, it was a standing
menace against the whole line of communications of the French with the
south. Owing to gross neglect, the fort had never been placed in a
really defensive condition. The garrison was small, and crippled with
the fever, which had carried off great numbers of them. The remainder
were ill fed and discontented.

On the 12th of August, the Earl of London sent Colonel Webb, with the
44th Regiment and some of Bradstreet's boatmen, to reinforce Oswego.
They should have started a month before, and, had they done so, would
have been in time; but confusion and misunderstanding had arisen from a
change in command. Webb had scarcely made half his march, when tidings
of the disaster met him, and he at once fell back with the greatest
precipitation.

At midnight on the 10th, Montcalm had landed his force within half a
league of the first English fort. Four cannon were at once landed, and
a battery thrown up, and so careless of danger were the garrison, that
it was not till the morning that the invaders were discovered. Two
armed vessels at once sailed down to cannonade them; but their light
guns were no match for the heavy artillery of the French, and they were
forced to retire.

The attack was commenced without delay. The Indians and Canadians,
swarming in the forest round the fort, kept up a hot fire upon it. By
nightfall the first parallel was marked out at 180 yards from the
rampart.

Fort Ontario, considered the strongest of the three forts at Oswego,
stood on a high plateau on the right side of the river, where it
entered the lake. It was in the shape of a star, and formed of a
palisade of trunks of trees set upright in the ground, hewn flat on
both sides, and closely fitted together--an excellent defence against
musketry, but worthless against artillery. The garrison of the fort,
370 in number, had eight small cannon and a mortar, with which, all
next day, they kept up a brisk fire against the battery which the
French were throwing up, and arming with twenty-six pieces of heavy
artillery.

Colonel Mercer, the commandant of Oswego, saw at once that the French
artillery would, as soon as they opened fire, blow the stockade into
pieces, and thinking it better to lose the fort, alone, than the fort
and its garrison, he sent boats across the river after nightfall, and
the garrison, having spiked their guns, and thrown their ammunition
into the well, crossed the river, unperceived by the French.

But Oswego was in no position for defence. Fort Pepperell stood on the
mouth of the river, facing Fort Ontario. Towards the west and south the
place was protected by an outer line of earthworks, mounted with
cannon, but the side facing the river was wholly exposed, in the belief
that Fort Ontario would prevent any attack in this direction.

Montcalm lost no time. The next evening, his whole force set to work
throwing up a battery, at the edge of the rising ground on which Fort
Ontario stood, and, by daybreak, twenty heavy guns were in position,
and at once opened fire. The grape and round shot swept the English
position, smashing down the mud-built walls, crashing through the
stockades, and carrying destruction among the troops. The latter made a
shelter of pork barrels, three high and three deep, and planted cannon
behind them, and returned the enemy's fire; but the Canadians and
Indians had crossed the river, by a ford two miles up, and soon opened
fire from all sides.

Colonel Mercer, who had bravely led his men, and inspired them by his
example, was cut in two by a cannon shot, and the garrison were seized
with despair. A council of officers was held, and the garrison
surrendered as prisoners of war, to the number of sixteen hundred,
which included sick, the sailors belonging to the shipping, labourers,
and upwards of a hundred women.

Montcalm had the greatest difficulty in preventing the Indians, by
means of threats, promises, and presents, from massacring the
prisoners. Oswego was burned to the ground, the forts and vessels on
the stocks destroyed, and, the place having been made a desert, the
army returned with their prisoners and spoil to Montreal.

The loss of Oswego had inflicted a very severe blow to the influence
and prestige of England, among the Indians of the lake districts, but
this was partly restored by the failure of the French expedition
against William Henry, early in the following spring.

The expedition against Louisbourg, to strengthen which the western
frontier had been denuded of troops, proved a failure. A great delay
had taken place at home, in consequence of ministerial changes, and it
was not until the 5th of May that fifteen ships of the line and three
frigates, under Admiral Holbourne, with 5000 troops on board, sailed
from England for Halifax, where Loudon was to meet him with the forces
from the colony. But, while the English fleet had been delaying, the
French government had obtained information of its destination, and had
sent three French squadrons across the Atlantic to Louisbourg.

It was the 10th of July before the united English force assembled at
Halifax, and there fresh delays arose. The troops, nearly twelve
thousand in number, were landed, and weeks were spent in idle drill.

At the beginning of August the forces were again embarked, when a sloop
came in from Newfoundland, bringing letters which had been captured on
board a French ship. From these, it appeared that there were twenty-two
ships of the line, besides several frigates, in the harbour of
Louisbourg, and that 7000 troops were in garrison, in what was by far
the strongest fortress on the continent.

Success was now impossible, and the enterprise was abandoned. Loudon,
with his troops, sailed back to New York; and Admiral Holbourne, who
had been joined by four additional ships, sailed for Louisbourg, in
hopes that the French fleet would come out and fight him. He cruised
for some time off the port, but Lamotte, the French admiral, would not
come out.

In September, a tremendous gale burst upon the British fleet: one ship
was dashed on the rocks, a short distance from Louisbourg, and only a
sudden shift of the wind saved the rest from a total destruction. Nine
were dismasted, and others threw their cannon into the sea. Had Lamotte
sailed out on the following day, the English fleet was at his mercy.
Fortunately he did not do so, and Holbourne returned to England.

The French in Canada were aware that Loudon had gathered all his troops
at New York, and was preparing for an expedition, which was to be aided
by a fleet from England; but, thinking it probable that it was directed
against Quebec, the most vital point in Canada, since its occupation by
the English would entirely cut the colony off from France, Montcalm was
obliged to keep his forces in hand near that town, and was unable to
take advantage of the unprotected state in which Loudon had left the
frontier of the colonies.

As soon, however, as, by despatch received from France, and by the
statements of prisoners captured by the Indians on the frontier,
Montcalm learned that the expedition, which had just left New York, was
destined for Louisbourg, he was at liberty to utilize his army for the
invasion of the defenceless colonies, and he determined to commence the
campaign by the capture of Fort William Henry.

James Walsham, with his company of Royal Scouts, had spent the spring
at Fort William Henry. Loudon had, at first, sent an order for the
corps to be broken up, and the men to rejoin their respective
regiments, and to accompany them on the expedition; but the earnest
representations of Colonel Monro of the 35th Regiment, who was now in
command, of the total inadequacy of the garrison to defend itself,
should a serious attack be made from Ticonderoga; and of the great
value to him of the corps under Captain Walsham, which was now
thoroughly trained in forest fighting, induced him to countermand the
order.

James was glad that he was not obliged to rejoin his regiment. The
independent command was a pleasant one, and although life at Fort
William Henry had, since the French repulse, been an uneventful one,
there was plenty of fishing in the lake, and shooting in the woods, to
vary the monotony of drill.

He and Edwards were now both expert canoemen, and often ventured far
down the lake, taking with them one or other of the scouts, and keeping
a sharp lookout among the woods on either side for signs of the enemy.
Once or twice they were chased by Indian canoes, but always succeeded
in distancing them.

"The news has just come in that the expedition has sailed," James said
as he one day, towards the end of July, entered the hut which he now
occupied with Edwards; for the corps had long since been put under
huts, these being better suited for the hot season than tents.

"It is rather a nuisance," Edwards grumbled, "being kept here, instead
of going and taking share in a big siege."

"Don't be impatient, Edwards," James replied. "If I am not greatly
mistaken, you will have quite as much fighting as you want here before
long. Montcalm's sudden attack on Oswego last autumn showed that he is
an enterprising general, and I have no doubt that, as soon as he learns
that Loudon's expedition is not intended for Quebec, he will be beating
us up on the frontier with a vengeance."

Montcalm, indeed, had already prepared to strike a blow. A thousand
Indians, lured by the prospect of gifts, scalps, and plunder, had come
in from the west and north, and were encamped near Montreal; and,
besides these, there were the Mission Indians, and those of the Five
Nations who adhered to France.

Early in July, the movement began. Day after day, fleets of boats and
canoes rowed up Lake Champlain, and, towards the end of the month, the
whole force was gathered at Ticonderoga. Here were now collected eight
thousand men, of whom two thousand were Indians, representing forty-one
tribes and sub-tribes: among them were Iroquois, Hurons, Nipissings,
Abenakis, Algonkins, Micmacs, and Malecites. These were all nominal
Christians, and counted eight hundred warriors. With them were the
western Indians: Ojibwas, Mississagas, Pottawattamies, Menomonies,
Sacs, Foxes, Winnebagoes, Miamis, and Iowas. These were still
unconverted.

The French held these savage allies in abhorrence. Their drunkenness,
their turbulence, their contempt of all orders, their cruelty to their
captives, and their cannibalism, disgusted and shocked Montcalm and his
officers; but they were powerless to restrain them, for without them as
scouts, guides, and eyes in the forests, the French could have done
nothing, and, at the slightest remonstrance, the Indians were ready to
take offence, and to march away to their distant homes.

The letters of Montcalm and his officers, to their friends, were full
of disgust at the doings of their savage allies, and of regret that
they could not dispense with their services, or restrain their
ferocity. Vaudreuil and the Canadians, on the other hand, accustomed to
the traditions of savage warfare, made no attempt whatever to check the
ferocity of the Indians, and were, indeed, the instigators of the raids
which the savages made upon the unprotected villages and settlements on
the frontier; offered rewards for scalps, and wrote and talked
gleefully of the horrible atrocities committed upon the colonists.



Chapter 14: Scouting On Lake Champlain.


One morning, Colonel Monro sent for James.

"Captain Walsham," he said, "there are rumours that the French are
gathering at Crown Point in considerable force. Captain Rogers is still
disabled by his wound, and his band have suffered so heavily, in their
last affair with the enemy, that for the time they are out of action.
It is important that I should learn the truth of these rumours, for, if
they be true, I must communicate at once to the general, in order that
he may get together a sufficient force to relieve us, if Montcalm comes
down and lays siege to the fort. Will you undertake the business?"

"I will do my best, sir," James replied. "Do you propose that I should
take all my company, or only a picked party?"

"That I will leave to you, Captain Walsham. I want trustworthy news,
and how you obtain it for me matters little."

"Then I will take only a small party," James said. "Fifty men would be
useless, for purposes of fighting, if the enemy are numerous, while
with such a number it would be hopeless to attempt to escape detection
by the Indians. The fewer the better for such an enterprise."

On leaving the commandant, James at once summoned the two hunters to
his hut, and told them the mission he had received.

"I am ready, captain, that is if you, and I, and Jonathan makes up the
party. As to going trapezing about round Crown Point with fifty
soldiers, the thing ain't to be thought of. We should be there no more
than half an hour before the Indians would know of it, and we should
have no show either for fighting or running away. No, captain, the lads
are good enough for scouting about round camp here; but, as for an
expedition of that sort, we might as well start with a drove of swine."

"That is just what I thought, Nat. One canoe may escape even the eyes
of the Indians, but a dozen would have no chance of doing so."

"We might get up the lakes," the scout said; "but the mischief would be
in the woods. No, it never would do, captain. If we goes, it must be
the three of us and no more. When do you think of starting?"

"The sooner the better, Nat."

"Very well, captain, I will go and get some grub ready, and, as soon as
it gets dusk, we will get the canoe into the water."

"I suppose you can't take me with you?" Lieutenant Edwards said, when
James told him of the duty he had been requested to perform. "It is
dismal here."

"Not exactly," James laughed. "What would become of the company, if it
were to lose its two officers and its two scouts at a blow! No,
Edwards, you will command during my absence, and I think you will soon
have more lively times here, for, if it be true that Montcalm will
himself command the troops coming against us, it will be a different
business altogether from the last. And now, leave me alone for an hour.
I have some letters to write before I start. They will be for you to
send off, in case we don't come back again.

"Don't look serious, I have no intention of falling into the hands of
Montcalm's savages. Still, there is no doubt the expedition is a risky
one, and it is just as well to be prepared."

Just as the sun was setting, Nat came into the officer's hut.

"Everything is ready, captain," he said. "I hope you have made a good
dinner, for it's the last hot meal you will eat, till you get back. I
have cooked enough meat for the next four days, and that's about as
long as it will keep good; after that, dried deer's flesh will have to
do for us.

"I expect, I tell you, we shall have to be pretty spry this time. If
they are coming down in force, they are sure to send a lot of their
Indians through the woods on each side of the lake, and the water will
be swarming with their canoes. Jonathan and I have been talking it
over, and trying to settle which would be the safest, to foot it all
the way, or to go by water. We concluded, as there ain't much
difference, and the canoe will be the quickest and easiest, so we had
best keep to that plan."

"I would certainly rather go that way, Nat, if you think that the
danger is no greater."

"No, I don't think there's much difference, captain. At any rate, we
may as well go that way. Like enough, we shall have to tramp back by
the woods."

Half an hour later, the canoe put out. Although they had little fear
that any of the Indian canoes would be so far up Lake George, there was
scarce a word spoken in the boat for some hours after starting.
Jonathan was always silent, and Nat, although talkative enough when in
camp, was a man of few words when once embarked upon a serious
expedition. As for James, he had little inclination for conversation.

The enterprise was, he knew, one of extreme danger. Had it been only a
French force he was about to reconnoitre, or even one composed of
French and Canadians together, he would have thought little of it; but
he knew that the redskins would be roaming thickly in the forest, ahead
of the army, and, much as he relied upon the skill and experience of
the two scouts, he knew it would be difficult, indeed, to elude their
watchful eyes. He thought of the letters he had been writing, and
wondered whether he should return to tear them up, or whether they
would be read at home.

All the time he was thinking, he worked his paddle vigorously, and at a
high rate of speed. The light canoe bounded noiselessly over the water,
impelled by three vigorous pairs of arms.

When they approached the narrows connecting Lake George with Lake
Champlain, the boat's head was directed towards the shore, for they
could not get past Ticonderoga before daylight broke; and it was likely
that a good watch would be kept, in the narrows, by the enemy; and it
would be dangerous to try to effect a landing there. The canoe was
carried ashore, and hidden in some bushes, and all lay down to sleep.

When day broke, Nat rose and went down to the water to see that, in
landing, they had left no mark upon the shore, which might betray them
to the eye of a passing redskin. Going down on his hands and knees, he
obliterated every sign of their footprints, raised the herbage upon
which they had trodden, cut short to the ground such stalks as they had
bruised or broken in their passage, and then, when confident that all
was safe, he returned to his camp. When it again became dark, the canoe
was carried down and replaced in the water, and they continued their
passage. James had, at Nat's request, laid by his paddle.

"You paddle wonderfully well, captain. I don't say you don't; but for a
delicate piece of work like this, one can't be too careful. It ain't
often I can hear your paddle dip in the water, not once in a hundred
times, but then, you see, that once might cost us our scalps. We have
got to go along as silent as a duck swimming. Speed ain't no object,
for we shall be miles down Lake Champlain before daylight; but, if the
French know their business, they will have half a dozen canoes in these
narrows, to prevent us scouting on Lake Champlain; and, you see, they
have got all the advantage of us, 'cause they've got just to lie quiet
and listen, and we have got to row on. As far as seeing goes, I can
make them out as soon as they can make us out; but they can hear us,
while they won't give our ears a chance.

"I tell you, captain, I don't expect to get through this narrows
without a chase for it. If it come to running, of course you will take
your paddle again, and we three can show our heels to any canoe on the
lakes, perviding of course as it's only a starn chase. If there are
three or four of them, then I don't say as it won't be a close thing."

James accordingly lay quietly back in the boat, while his companions
took the paddles. It was not necessary for him either to look out, or
to listen, for he knew that his companions' eyes and ears were quicker
than his own. It had been agreed, before starting, that they should go
along close to the trees, on the left-hand side of the passage, because
the keenest lookout would be kept on the right-hand side, as that would
naturally be chosen by any boat going up, as being farthest from the
French fort.

"There is no fear, whatever, of our being seen from the land," Nat had
said. "The redskins would know that so well that they wouldn't trouble
to look out. It's only canoes we have got to be afraid of, and, as to
them, it's just a chance. They might see us out in the light waters, in
the middle; but, under the trees, they can't make us out thirty yards
off. They will be lying there, quiet, if they are there at all, and we
shall either get past them safe, or we shall pretty nigh run into them.
It's just chance, and there's nothing to do for it but to paddle as
noiselessly as fish, and trust to our luck."

Having crossed the lake to the left shore, they entered the narrows.
The paddles were dipped so quietly into the water, that even James
could scarcely hear their sound. Every few strokes the scouts stopped
paddling altogether, and sat listening intently. They were keeping
close to the trees, so close that, at times, it seemed to James that,
by stretching out his hands, he could touch the bushes.

After an hour's paddling they stopped longer than usual.

"What is it?" James whispered in Jonathan's ear, for Nat had taken the
bow paddle.

"There are men ahead," the scout whispered back. "We heard them speak
just now."

Presently the boat began to move again, but so quietly, that it was
only by looking at the dark masses of the boughs, that stretched out
overhead, that James knew the boat was in motion. Jonathan now crouched
in the bottom of the boat, and placed his hand on Nat's shoulder as a
sign for him to do the same. The time seemed endless to James, as he
lay there. It was too dark, under the trees, for him even to see the
outline of Nat's figure. The boat was, he was sure, moving; for
occasionally, as he lay on his back, it grew lighter overhead, as they
passed under openings in the trees.

Suddenly his heart gave a bound, and he nearly started, for a guttural
voice spoke, seemingly within a few feet of the canoe. He placed his
hand on his rifle, in readiness to sit up and fire, but all was still
again. It was a passing remark, made by one redskin to another; in a
canoe, for the sound was to his right. Another long period passed, and
then Jonathan sat up and took to his paddle again, and James judged
that the danger was over.

Raising his head, he could see nothing except the vague light of the
sheet of water on his right. The boat was still keeping close under the
trees, on the left shore of the lake, and he lay back again, and dozed
off to sleep. He was awoke by Jonathan touching his foot.

"You can take your paddle now, captain."

He sat up at once, and looked round. They were far out now, on a broad
sheet of water. There were some faint lights, as of fires burning low,
high up to the left behind them; and he knew that they had already
passed Ticonderoga, and were making their way along Lake Champlain.
They paddled for some hours, and then landed on the right-hand side of
the lake.

"We are not likely to be disturbed here," Nat said, as they lifted the
canoe from the water. "The Indians, coming down from Crown Point, would
keep on the other side of the lake. They will all make for Ticonderoga,
and will not think of keeping a lookout for anyone, as far down the
lakes as this."

"That was a close shave with that canoe, Nat. It startled me, when I
heard the voice close to us. They must have been within ten yards of
us."

"About that," Nat said. "It was lucky they spoke when we were coming
along. I expect they had been watching for some nights, and hadn't much
idea anyone would come, or else they wouldn't have spoken. As it was,
it was easy enough to pass them, on such a dark night. Of course, they
were looking outside, and I just kept along as close as I could to the
bushes, only just giving a light stroke, now and then, to take her
along. Being inside them, I got a sight of 'em some distance away, but
I knew they couldn't see us, sharp as their eyes are. The only chance
was their hearing, and, as there was no noise for them to hear, I felt
safe enough after I had once caught sight of 'em, and saw they were
lying out at the edge of the shadow.

"If they had been close under the bushes, as they ought to have been,
we should have been in for a fight; for we mightn't have seen each
other till the boats touched. Let that be a lesson to you, captain.
When you are on the lookout for a canoe, at night, lie in among the
bushes. It must pass between you and the light, then, and as they can't
see you, you can either grapple or shoot, just as you like.

"If they had a seen us, we should have had a hot time, for I could hear
by their calls, right along the other side, that they were looking out
for us in earnest, and, if a rifle had been fired, we should have had
half a dozen canoes down upon us in no time; and, like enough, should
have had to leave the boat, and take to the woods."

"How far is Crown Point away?"

"Not more than ten miles," Nat said. "It is thirty miles from
Ticonderoga. It lies out on a point, just where Champlain widens out. I
reckon our safest way, tonight, will be to scout along this side, till
we are well past the point; then to paddle out well across the lake,
and come up again, and land to the left of Crown Point. We shall then
be in the track of boats coming up from the lower end of the lake, and
can paddle boldly on. No one would be keeping any lookout that way. Our
danger won't begin until we get ashore; in course, then we must act
according to sarcumstances."

This manoeuvre was carried out. They started as soon as it became dark,
and, after paddling along the eastern shore for nearly three hours,
struck out into the wide lake till they approached the opposite shore,
and then, heading south again, paddled boldly down towards the spot
where, at the end of a sweep of land, which seemed to close in the
lake, stood the French fort of Crown Point.

Before starting, the two scouts had stripped to the waist, had laid
aside their caps, and, fastening a strip of leather round their heads,
had stuck some feathers into it. They then painted their faces and
bodies.

"You needn't be particular about the flourishes, Jonathan. It's only
the redskin outline as one wants to get. If we run against any other
canoes coming up the lake, or they get sight of us as we near the
shore; so as we look something like redskins, that's near enough. Of
course, we can both speak Mohawk well enough to pass muster, and the
captain will lay himself down in the bottom.

"Captain, you will do well enough for a Canadian when we have once
landed. There ain't much difference between a hunter one side of the
frontier and the other, but it's as well that you shouldn't be seen
till we land. The less questions asked, the better. Our Mohawk's good
enough with any of the other tribes, but it wouldn't pass with a
Mohawk, if we got into a long talk with him."

Fortunately, however, these precautions proved unnecessary. No other
canoes were seen on the lake, and they landed, unnoticed, at a spot a
mile and a half to the west of Crown Point. Before starting from Fort
William Henry, James had laid aside his uniform, and had dressed
himself in hunting shirt and leggings, similar to those worn by the
scouts. He had adopted various little details, in which the Canadian
hunters differed from those on the English side of the frontier. The
latter wore their hunting shirts loose in Indian fashion, while the
Canadians generally wore a leathern belt outside theirs, at the waist.

His cap was made of squirrels' skins, which would pass equally well on
both sides of the frontier. The fire bag, in which tobacco, tinder, and
other small matters were carried, was of Indian workmanship, as was the
cord of his powder horn and bullet pouch. Altogether, his get-up was
somewhat brighter and more picturesque than that of English scouts,
who, as a rule, despised anything approaching to ornament.

He knew that by disguising himself he would be liable, if captured, to
be shot at once as a spy; but this could not be considered, under the
circumstances, to add to the risk he ran, for, in any case, he was
certain to be killed if detected, and it would have been out of the
question to attempt to approach the French camp in the uniform of a
British officer. Could he have spoken Canadian French, the mission
would have been comparatively easy, but he knew only a few words of the
language, and would be detected the instant he opened his lips.

The canoe was hauled up and carefully concealed on land, and then they
lay down until daylight; for no information, as to the strength of the
enemy, could be gained in the dark. In the morning, the two scouts very
carefully made their toilet. They had brought all necessaries with
them; and soon, in their Indian hunting shirts and fringed leggings,
and with carefully-painted faces, they were in a position to defy the
keenest scrutiny.

When, after a careful survey of each other, they felt that their
disguise was complete, they moved boldly forward, accompanied by James.
After half an hour's walking they emerged from the forest, and the
strong fort of Crown Point lay before them.

It was constructed of stone, and was capable of withstanding a long
siege, by any force which could be brought against it. Round it was the
camp of the French troops, and James judged, from the number of tents,
that there must be some 1500 French soldiers there. A short distance
away were a large number of roughly-constructed huts, roofed with
boughs of trees.

"Them's the Canadians," Jonathan said. "The redskins never build
shelters while on the war path. There are a heap of redskins about."

These, indeed, even at the distance of several hundred yards, could be
easily distinguished from their white allies, by their plumed
headdresses, and by the blankets or long robes of skins which hung from
their shoulders.

"I should put them down at three thousand."

"It is a big army," Nat said. "I should think there must be quite as
many Canadians as French. How many redskins there are, there ain't no
knowing, but we may be sure that they will have got together as many as
they could. Put 'em down at 4000, and that makes 7000 altogether,
enough to eat up Fort William Henry, and to march to Albany--or to New
York, if they are well led and take fancy to it--that is, if the
colonists don't bestir themselves smartly.

"Well, so far you have found out what you came to seek, captain. What's
the next thing?"

"We must discover, if we can, whether they mean to go up the lakes in
boats, or to march through the woods," James replied. "They will have a
tremendous job getting any guns through the woods, but, if they are
going by water, of course they can bring them."

"Very well," Nat replied. "In that case, captain, my advice is, you
stop in the woods, and Jonathan and I will go down past the fort to the
shore, and see what provision they are making in that way. You see, the
place swarms with Canadians, and you would be sure to be spoken to.
Redskins don't talk much to each other, unless there is some need for
words, and we can go right through the French camp without fear. The
only danger is of some loping Mohawk coming up to us, and I don't
reckon there are many of 'em in the camp, perhaps nary a one."

Although James did not like his followers to go into danger, without
his sharing it, he saw that his presence would enormously add to their
risks, and therefore agreed to their plan. Withdrawing some distance
into the wood, and choosing a thick growth of underwood, he entered,
and lay down in the bushes, while the two scouts walked quietly away
towards the camp.

Two hours passed. Several times he heard footsteps in the wood near
him, and, peering through the leaves, caught sight of parties of
Indians going towards the camp, either late arrivals from Montreal, or
bands that had been out scouting or hunting. At the end of the two
hours, to his great relief, he saw two figures coming from the other
way through the woods, and at once recognized the scouts. He crawled
out and joined them, as they came up.

"Thank God you are back again! I have been in a fever, all the time you
have been away."

"I wish I had known the precise place where you were hiding. I should
have made a sign to you to keep quiet; but it ain't of no use, now."

"What's the matter then, Nat?"

"I ain't quite sure as anything is the matter," the scout replied; "but
I am feared of it. As bad luck would have it, just as we were coming
back through the camp, we came upon a Mohawk chief. He looked hard at
us, and then came up and said:

"'The Owl thought that he knew all his brothers; but here are two whose
faces are strange to him.'

"Of course, I told him that we had been living and hunting, for years,
in the English colony, but that, hearing that the Mohawks had joined
the French, we had come to fight beside our brothers. He asked a few
questions, and then passed on. But I could see the varmin was not
satisfied, though, in course, he pretended to be glad to welcome us
back to the tribe. So we hung about the camp for another half hour, and
then made a sweep before we came out here. I didn't look round, but
Jonathan stooped, as if the lace of his moccasin had come undone, and
managed to look back, but, in course, he didn't see anything."

"Then you have no reason to believe you are followed, Nat?"

"Don't I tell you I have every reason?" Nat said. "If that redskin, the
Owl, has got any suspicion--and suspicion you may be sure he's got--he
won't rest till he's cleared the matter up. He is after us, sure
enough."

"Then had we not better make for the canoe at full speed?"

"No," Nat said. "If they are behind us, they will be watching our
trail; and if they see we change our pace, they will be after us like a
pack of wolves; while, as long as we walk slowly and carelessly, they
will let us go. If it were dark, we might make a run for it, but there
ain't no chance at present. If we took to the lake, we should have a
hundred canoes after us, while the woods are full of Indians, and a
whoop of the Owl would bring a hundred of them down onto our track."

"Why shouldn't the Owl have denounced you at once, if he suspected
you?" James asked.

"Because it ain't redskin nature to do anything, till you are sure,"
the scout replied. "There is nothing a redskin hates so much as to be
wrong, and he would rather wait, for weeks, to make sure of a thing,
than run the risk of making a mistake. I don't suppose he takes us for
whites. He expects we belong to some other tribe, come in as spies."

"Then what are you thinking of doing?" James asked.

"We will go on a bit further," Nat said, "in hopes of coming across
some stream, where we may hide our trail. If we can't find that, we
will sit down, before long, and eat as if we was careless and in no
hurry."

For a time, they walked on in silence.

"Do you think they are close to us?" James asked, presently.

"Not far away," the scout said carelessly. "So long as they see we
ain't hurrying, they will go easy. They will know, by this time, that
we have a white man with us, and, like enough, the Owl will have sent
back for one or two more of his warriors. Likely enough, he only took
one with him, at first, seeing we were but two, and that he reckoned on
taking us by surprise; but, when he saw you joined us, he would send
back for perhaps a couple more."

"Then what I would suggest," James said, "is, that we should at once
stroll down to our canoe, put it in the water, and paddle out a few
hundred yards, and there let down the lines we have got on board, and
begin to fish. As long as we are quiet there, the redskins may not
interfere with us, and, when it gets dark, we can make off. At the
worst, we have a chance for it, and it seems to me anything would be
better than this sort of wandering about, when we know that, at any
time, we may have them down upon us."

"Perhaps that is the best plan," Nat said. "What do you think,
Jonathan?"

Jonathan gave an assenting grunt, and they turned their faces towards
the lake, still walking at the same leisurely pace. Not once did any of
the three look back. As they neared the water, James found the
temptation very strong to do so, but he restrained it, and sauntered
along as carelessly as ever.

The canoe was lifted from its hiding place and put in the water. As
they were about to step in, the bushes parted, and the Owl stood beside
them.

"Where are my brothers going?" he asked quietly.

"We are going fishing," Nat answered. "The noise in the woods will have
frightened game away."

"There is food in the camp," the Owl said. "The French give food to
their brothers, the redskins."

"My white brother wants fish," Nat said quietly, "and we have told him
we will catch him some. Will the Owl go with us?"

The Indian shook his head, and in a moment the canoe put off from the
shore, the Indian standing, watching them, at the edge of the water.

"That's a badly puzzled redskin," Nat said, with a low laugh. "His
braves have not come up yet, or he would not have let us start.

"There, that is far enough. We are out of the range of Indian guns.
Now, lay in your paddles, and begin to fish. There are several canoes
fishing further out, and the redskin will feel safe. He can cut us off,
providing we don't go beyond them."

The Indian was, as Nat had said, puzzled. That something was wrong he
was sure; but, as he was alone, he was unable to oppose their
departure. He watched them closely, as they paddled out, in readiness
to give a war whoop, which would have brought down the fishing canoes
outside, and given warning to every Indian within sound of his voice;
but, when he saw them stop and begin to fish, he hesitated. If he gave
the alarm, he might prove to be mistaken, and he shrank from facing the
ridicule which a false alarm would bring upon him. Should they really
prove, as he believed, to be spies, he would, if he gave the alarm,
lose the honour and glory of their capture, and their scalps would fall
to other hands--a risk not to be thought of.

He therefore waited, until six of his braves came up. He had already
retired among the trees, before he joined them; but the canoe was still
visible through the branches.

"The men we tracked have taken to the water. They are fishing. The Owl
is sure that they are not of our tribe; but he must wait, till he sees
what they will do. Let three of my brothers go and get a canoe, and
paddle out beyond them, and there fish. I will remain with the others
here. If they come back again, we will seize them. If they go out
further, my brothers will call to the redskins in the other canoes, and
will cut them off. The Owl and his friends will soon be with them."

"There is another canoe coming out, Nat," James said. "Hadn't we better
make a run for it, at once?"

"Not a bit of it, captain. Dear me, how difficult it is to teach men to
have patience! I have looked upon you as a promising pupil; but there
you are, just as hasty and impatient as if you had never spent a day in
the woods. Where should we run to? We must go up the lake, for we could
not pass the point, for fifty canoes would be put out before we got
there. We couldn't land this side, because the woods are full of
redskins; and if we led them for ten miles down the lake, and landed
t'other side, scores of them would land between here and there, and
would cut us off.

"No, lad; we have got to wait here till it's getting late. I don't say
till it's dark, but till within an hour or so of nightfall. As long as
we show no signs of going, the chances is as they won't interfere with
us. It's a part of redskin natur to be patient, and, as long as they
see as we don't try to make off, they will leave us alone. That's how I
reads it.

"You agrees with me, Jonathan?

"In course, you do," he went on, as his companion grunted an assent. "I
don't say as they mayn't ask a question or so; but I don't believe as
they will interfere with us.

"There is a fish on your line, captain. You don't seem, to me, to be
attending to your business."

James, indeed, found it difficult to fix his attention on his line,
when he knew that they were watched by hostile eyes, and that, at any
moment, a conflict might begin. The canoe that had come out last had
shaped its course so as to pass close to those fishing outside them,
and a few words had been exchanged with the occupants of each--a
warning, no doubt, as to the suspicious character of the fishing party
near them. Beyond this, nothing had happened. The Indians in the canoe
had let down their lines, and seemed as intent as the others upon their
fishing.

The hours passed slowly. Under other circumstances, James would have
enjoyed the sport, for the fish bit freely, and a considerable number
were soon lying in the canoe. Nat and Jonathan appeared as interested
in their work as if no other boat, but their own, were afloat on the
lake. Never once did James see them glance towards the canoes. They did
not talk much, but when they spoke, it was always in the Indian tongue.

The time seemed endless, before the sun began to sink beyond the low
hills on their left. It was an intense relief, to James, when Nat said
at last:

"The time is just at hand now, cap. The redskins are tired of waiting.
At least, they think that they had better not put it off any longer.
They know, as well as we do, that it won't do to wait till it gets
dark.

"Do you see that canoe, that came out last, is paddling down towards
us? It looks as if it were drifting, but I have seen them dip a paddle
in, several times. The others are pulling up their lines, so as to be
in readiness to join in. Get your piece ready to pick up, and aim the
moment I give the word. They think they are going to surprise us, but
we must be first with them. Go on with your fishing, and just drop your
line overboard, when you pick up your gun."

The canoe approached slowly, until it was within thirty yards. James
and his companions went on with their fishing, as if they did not
notice the approach of the other canoe, until one of the Indians spoke.

"Have my Indian brothers caught many fish?"

"A goodish few," Nat replied. "One or two of them are large ones.

"See here," and he stooped as if to select a large fish.

"Now," he said suddenly.

In an instant, the three rifles were levelled to the shoulder, and
pointed at the Indians. The latter, taken completely by surprise, and
finding themselves with three barrels levelled at them, as by one
accord dived overboard.

"Now your paddles," Nat exclaimed.

Three strokes sent the canoe dancing up to that which the Indians had
just left. It struck it on the broadside, and rolled it instantly over.

"Those redskin guns are out of the way, anyhow," Nat said. "Now we have
got to row for it."

He gave a sharp turn to the canoe as he spoke, and it bounded away
towards the right, thereby throwing those outside it on their quarter.
Simultaneously with the upset of the canoe, half a dozen rifles rang
out from the shore, an Indian war whoop rose at the edge of the woods,
and, a minute later, half a dozen canoes shot out from shore.



Chapter 15: Through Many Perils.


The course Nat was taking was not parallel to that of the boats outside
him. He was sheering gradually out into the lake, and, although the
boat was travelling somewhat faster than its pursuers, James saw that
its course would carry it across their bows at a dangerously close
distance. The Indians were not long in seeing that the canoe was
outstripping them, and in each of the boats one of the redskins laid
aside his paddle, and began to fire. The balls struck the water near
the canoe, but no one was hit.

"Let them fire," Jonathan said. "It ain't every man as can shoot
straight from a canoe going at racing pace. The more they fires the
better. They will only fall further behind."

After firing two or three shots each, the Indians appeared to be of the
same opinion, and resumed their paddles; but they had lost so much
ground that the canoe they were in chase of shot out into the lake
fifty yards ahead of the nearest. Some more shots were fired, and then
the Indians began hastily to throw the fish, with which their canoes
were laden, into the water. After paddling two or three hundred yards
farther, Nat laid in his paddle.

"Out with them fish," he said. "You can leave one or two for supper,
but the rest must go overboard. Be quick about it, for those canoes
from the shore are coming up fast."

The work was concluded just as the canoes with the Owl and his warriors
came up with the others, which, having now got rid of their fish, again
set out, and, in a close body, the ten canoes started in pursuit.

"Paddle steady," Nat said; "and whatever you do, be keerful of your
blades. If one was to break now it would mean the loss of our scalps.
Don't gain on 'em; as long as the redskins on shore think as their
friends are going to catch us, they won't care to put out and join in
the chase; but if they thought we was getting away, they might launch
canoes ahead of us and cut us off. The nearer we are to them the
better, as long as we are keeping ahead."

For an hour the chase continued. The Indians, although straining every
nerve, did not gain a foot upon the fugitives, who, although paddling
hard, had still some reserve of strength. The sun, by this time, was
touching the tops of the hills.

"Now, cap," Nat said, "it's time to teach 'em as we can bite a bit.
They won't be quite so hot over it, if we give them a lesson now. Do
you turn round and pepper them a bit.

"Now, old hoss! You and I must row all we know for a bit."

Turning himself in the canoe, resting his elbow on his knee to steady
his rifle, James took as careful an aim as the dancing motion of the
boat permitted, and fired. A dull sound came back, like an echo, to the
crack of the piece, and a paddle in the leading boat fell into the
water. A yell arose from the Indians, but no answering shout came back.

The Indians were now paddling even harder than before, in hope of
overtaking the canoe, now that it was impelled by but two rowers. But
the scouts were rowing their hardest, and proved the justice of their
fame, as the best paddlers on the lakes, by maintaining their distance
from their pursuers.

Again and again James fired, several of his bullets taking effect. It
was now rapidly becoming dusk.

"That will do, captain. We had best be showing them our heels now, and
get as far ahead as we can, by the time it is quite dark."

James laid by his rifle and again took his paddle, and, as all were
rowing at the top of their speed, they gradually increased the distance
between themselves and their pursuers. Rapidly the gap of water
widened, and when darkness fell on the lake, the fugitives were more
than half a mile ahead of their pursuers. The night was dark, and a
light mist rising from the water further aided them. When night had set
in, the pursuing canoes could no longer be seen.

For another half hour they paddled on, without intermitting their
efforts, then, to James's surprise, Nat turned the head of the canoe to
the western shore. He asked no question, however, having perfect faith
in Nat's sagacity. They were nearly in the middle of the lake when they
altered their course, and it took them half an hour's hard paddling,
before the dark mass of trees loomed up in the darkness ahead of him.
Ten minutes before, Nat had passed the word that they should paddle
quietly and noiselessly. It was certain that the chase would be eagerly
watched from the shore, and that any Indians there might be in the wood
would be closely watching near the water's edge.

Accordingly, as noiselessly as possible they approached the shore, and,
gliding in between the overhanging trees, laid the canoe alongside a
clump of bushes. Then, without a word being spoken, they laid in their
paddles and stretched themselves full length in the canoe.

James was glad of the rest, for, trained and hard as were his muscles,
he was exhausted by the long strain of the row for life. He guessed
that Nat would calculate that the Indian canoes would scatter, when
they lost sight of them, and that they would seek for them more closely
on the eastern shore. At the same time he was surprised that, after
once getting out of sight of their pursuers, Nat had not immediately
landed on the opposite shore, and started on foot through the woods.

After recovering his breath, James sat up and listened attentively.
Once or twice he thought he heard the sound of a dip of a paddle, out
on the lake, but he could not be sure of it; while from time to time he
heard the croak of a frog, sometimes near, sometimes at a distance
along the shore. He would have thought little of this, had not a slight
pressure of Jonathan's hand, against his foot, told him that these were
Indian signals.

Some hours passed before Nat made a move, then he touched Jonathan, and
sat up in the canoe. The signal was passed on to James, the paddles
were noiselessly taken up, and, without a sound that could be detected
by the most closely-listening ear, the canoe stole out again on to the
lake. Until some distance from shore they paddled very quietly, then
gradually the strokes grew more vigorous, until the canoe was flying
along at full speed up the lake, her course being laid so as to cross
very gradually towards the eastern side.

It was not until, as James judged, they must have been several miles
from the point at which they had started, that they approached the
eastern shore. They did so with the same precautions which had been
adopted on the other side, and sat, listening intently, before they
gave the last few strokes which took them to the shore. Quietly they
stepped out, and the two scouts, lifting the canoe on their shoulders,
carried it some fifty yards into the forest, and laid it down among
some bushes. Then they proceeded on their way, Nat walking first, James
following him so close that he was able to touch him, for, in the thick
darkness under the trees, he could not perceive even the outlines of
his figure. Jonathan followed close behind. Their progress was slow,
for even the trained woodsmen could, with difficulty, make their way
through the trees, and Nat's only index, as to the direction to be
taken, lay in the feel of the bark of the trunks.

After an hour's progress, he whispered:

"We will stop here till daylight. We can't do any good at the work. We
haven't made half a mile since we started."

It was a positive relief, to James, to hear the scout's voice, for not
a single word had been spoken since they lost sight of their pursuers
in the darkness. The fact that he had ventured now to speak showed that
he believed that they were comparatively safe.

"May I speak, Nat?" he asked, after they had seated themselves on the
ground.

"Ay, you may speak, captain, but don't you raise your voice above a
whisper. There is no saying what redskin ears may be near us. I guess
these forests are pretty well alive with them. You may bet there isn't
a redskin, or one of the irregular Canadian bands, but is out arter us
tonight. The war whoop and the rifles will have put them all on the
lookout.

"They will have seen that we were pretty well holding our own, and will
guess that, when night came on, we should give the canoes the slip. I
guess they will have placed a lot of canoes and flatboats across the
lake, opposite Crown Point, for they will know that we should either
head back, or take to the woods. I guess most of the redskins near
Crown Point will have crossed over at this point, as, in course, we
were more likely to land on this side. I had a mighty good mind to land
whar we was over there, but there are sure to be such a heap of
Indians, making their way up that side from Montreal, that I judge this
will be the best; but we shall have all we can do to get free of them."

"Why didn't you land at once, Nat, after we lost sight of them, instead
of crossing over?"

"Because that's where they will reckon we shall land, captain. That's
where they will look for our tracks the first thing in the morning, and
they will know that we can't travel far such a dark night as this, and
they will search every inch of the shore for three or four miles below
where they lost sight of us, to find where we landed. They would know
well enough we couldn't get ashore, without leaving tracks as they
would make out, and they would reckon to pick up our trail fast enough,
in the wood, and to overtake us before we had gone many miles.

"Now, you see, we have doubled on them. The varmint in the woods will
search the edge of the lake in the morning, but it's a good long
stretch to go over, and, if we have luck, they mayn't strike on our
landing place for some hours after daylight. In course, they may hit on
it earlier; still, it gives us a chance, anyhow. Another thing is, we
have twenty miles less to travel through the woods than if we had to
start up there, and that makes all the difference when you've got
redskins at your heels. If we don't have the bad luck to come across
some of the varmint in the woods, I expect we shall carry our scalps
back to Fort William Henry.

"Now you had best sleep till daybreak. We sha'n't get another chance
till we get into the fort again."

With the first dawn of morning, they were on their way. Striking
straight back into the woods, they walked fast, but with the greatest
care and caution, occasionally making bends and detours, to prevent the
redskins following their traces at a run, which they would have been
able to do, had they walked in a straight line. Whenever the ground was
soft, they walked without trying to conceal their tracks, for Nat knew
that, however carefully they progressed, the Indians would be able to
make out their trail here. When, however, they came to rocky and broken
ground, they walked with the greatest caution, avoiding bruising any of
the plants growing between the rocks. After walking ten miles in this
direction, they turned to the south.

"We ought to be pretty safe, now," Nat said. "They may be three or four
hours before they hit on our landing place, and find the canoe. I don't
say as they won't be able to follow our trail--there ain't no saying
what redskin eyes can do--but it 'ull take them a long time, anyway.
There ain't much risk of running against any of them in the forest,
now. I guess that most of them followed the canoe down the lake last
night.

"Anyway, we are well out from Lake Champlain now. When we have gone
another fifteen mile, we sha'n't be far from the upper arm. There's a
canoe been lying hidden there for the last two years, unless some
tramping redskin has found it, which ain't likely."

Twenty miles further walking brought them to the shore of the lake.
Following this for another hour, they came upon the spot, where a
little stream ran into the lake.

"Here we are," Nat said. "Fifty yards up here we shall find the canoe."

They followed the stream up for a little distance, and then Nat,
leaving its edge, made for a clump of bushes a few yards away. Pushing
the thick foliage aside, he made his way into the centre of the clump.

"Here it is," he said, "just as I left it."

The canoe was lifted out and carried down to the lake, and, taking
their seats, they paddled up Lake Champlain, keeping close under the
shore.

"We have had good luck, captain," Nat said. "I hardly thought we should
har got out without a scrimmage. I expect as the best part of the
redskins didn't trouble themselves very much about it. They expect to
get such a lot of scalps and plunder, when they take the fort, that the
chance of three extra wasn't enough inducement for 'em to take much
trouble over it. The redskins in the canoes, who chased us, would be
hot enough over it, for you picked out two if not more of them; but
those who started from the fort wouldn't have any particular reason to
trouble much, especially as they think it likely that those who were
chasing us would get the scalps. When a redskin's blood's up there
ain't no trouble too great for him, and he will follow for weeks to get
his revenge; but, take 'em all in all, they are lazy varmint, and as
long as there is plenty of deer's meat on hand, they will eat and sleep
away their time for weeks."

By night, they reached the upper end of Lake Champlain, the canoe was
carefully hidden away again, and they struck through the woods in the
direction of Fort William Henry. They were now safe from pursuit, and,
after walking two or three miles, halted for the night, made a fire,
and cooked some of the dried meat. When they had finished their meal,
Nat said:

"Now we will move away a bit, and then stretch ourselves out."

"Why shouldn't we lie down here, Nat?"

"Because it would be a foolish thing to do, captain. There ain't no
saying what redskins may be wandering in the woods in time of war. A
thousand nights might pass without one of 'em happening to come upon
that fire, but if they did, and we were lying beside it, all the
trouble we have taken to slip through their hands would be chucked
clean away. No, you cannot be too careful in the woods."

They started early the next morning, and, before noon, arrived at Fort
William Henry, where James at once reported, to Colonel Monro, what he
had learned of the strength of the French force gathering at Crown
Point.

"Thank you, Captain Walsham," the commandant said. "I am greatly
indebted to you, for having brought us certain news of what is coming.
I will write off at once, and ask for reinforcements. This is a serious
expedition, and the colonies will have to make a great effort, and a
speedy one, if they are going to save the fort, for, from what we hear
of Montcalm, he is not likely to let the grass grow under his feet. I
shall report the services you have rendered."

As soon as Colonel Monro received the report James had brought him, he
sent to General Webb, who, with two thousand six hundred men, chiefly
provincials, was at Fort Edward, fourteen miles away. On the 25th of
July that general visited Fort William Henry, and, after remaining
there four days, returned to Fort Edward, whence he wrote to the
governor of New York, telling him the French were coming, and urging
him to send forward the militia at once, saying that he was determined
to march himself, with all his troops, to the fort. Instead of doing
so, three days later he sent up a detachment of two hundred regulars
under Lieutenant Colonel Young, and eight hundred Massachusetts men
under Colonel Frye. This raised the force at Fort William Henry to two
thousand two hundred men, and reduced that of Webb to sixteen hundred.

Had Webb been a brave and determined man, he would have left a few
hundred men, only, to hold Fort Edward, and marched with the rest to
assist Monro, when, on the morning of the 3d of August, he received a
letter from him, saying that the French were in sight on the lake. But,
as he was neither brave nor determined, he remained at Fort Edward,
sending off message after message to New York, for help which could not
possibly arrive in time.

Already, the garrison of Fort William Henry had suffered one reverse.
Three hundred provincials, chiefly New Jersey men, under Colonel
Parker, had been sent out to reconnoitre the French outposts. The
scouts, under James Walsham, were of the party. They were to proceed in
boats down the lake.

"I don't like this business, no way, captain," Nat said, as the company
took their place in the boats. "This ain't neither one thing or the
other. If Monro wants to find out about the enemy, Jonathan and I kin
do it. If he wants to fight the enemy, this lot ain't enough; besides,
these New Jersey men know no more about the forest than so many
children. You mark my words, this is going to be a bad business. Why,
they can see all these boats halfway down the lake, and, with all these
redskins about, they will ambush us as soon as we try to land.

"Look here, captain; you know that I ain't no coward. I don't think no
one can say that of me. I am ready to fight when there is a chance of
fighting, but I don't see no good in getting myself killed off, when
there ain't no good in it. So what I says is this: don't you be in a
hurry, captain, with these boats of ours."

"But I must obey orders, Nat," James said, smiling.

"Yes, you must obey orders, captain, no doubt. But there's two ways of
obeying orders. The one is to rush in front, and to do a little more
than you are told. The other is to take things quiet, and just do what
you are told, and no more. Now, my advice is, on this here expedition
you go on the last plan. If you are ordered to land first, why land
first it must be. If you don't get orders to land first, just let them
as is in a hurry land afore you. I ain't been teaching all these lads
to know something about the woods, for the last six months, jest to see
them killed off like flies, because a blundering wrong-headed colonel
sends them out with two hundred and fifty ploughmen, for the redskins
to see and attack jest when they fancies."

"Very well, Nat, I will take your advice, and, for once, we won't put
ourselves in the front, unless we are ordered."

Satisfied with this, Nat passed quietly round among the men, as they
were taking their places in the boats, and told them that there was no
occasion for them to row as if they were racing.

"I shall be in the captain's boat," he said. "You keep close to us, and
don't you try to push on ahead. When we are once fairly in the woods,
then we will do the scouting for the rest, but there ain't no hurry for
us to begin that, till we are on shore."

"Look at us," Nat grumbled in James's ear, as the boats started down
the lake. "There we are, rowing along the middle, instead of sneaking
along close to the shore. Does Parker think that the redskins are as
blind as he is, and that, 'cause it's night, a lot of big boats like
these can't be seen out in the middle of the lake? I tell you, captain,
if we ain't ambushed as soon as we land, I will grant I know nothing of
redskin ways."

James had, in fact, before starting, suggested to Colonel Parker that
it would be well to keep under the shelter of the bushes; but the
officer had replied stiffly:

"When I want your advice, Captain Walsham, I will ask for it."

After which rebuff, James was more willing than he had hitherto been to
act in accordance with the advice of the scout. Accordingly, as they
rowed down the lake, the boats with the Royal Scouts, although keeping
up with the others, maintained their position in the rear of the
column.

Towards daybreak, the boats' heads were turned to shore, and, when they
neared it, Colonel Parker gave the order for the men to lay in their
oars, while the three boats, which happened to be in advance, were told
to advance at once and land. The boats passed through the thick curtain
of trees, which hung down over the water's edge. A minute passed, and
then three others were ordered to follow them.

"Did you hear nothing?" Nat whispered to James.

"No, I didn't hear anything, Nat. Did you?"

"Well, I think I did hear something, captain. It seems to me as I heard
a sort of scuffle."

"But they never could surprise some thirty or forty men, without the
alarm being given?"

"It depended what sort of men they were," Nat said scornfully. "They
wouldn't surprise men that knew their business; but those chaps would
just jump out of their boats, as if they was landed on a quay at New
York, and would scatter about among the bushes. Why, Lord bless you,
the Indians might ambush and tomahawk the lot, before they had time to
think of opening their lips to give a shout."

The second three boats had now disappeared among the trees, and Colonel
Parker gave the word for the rest to advance in a body.

"Look to your firelocks, lads," James said. "Whatever happens, keep
perfectly cool. You at the oars, especially, sit still and be ready to
obey orders."

The boats were within fifty yards of the trees when, from beneath the
drooping boughs, a volley of musketry was poured out, and, a moment
later, a swarm of canoes darted out from beneath the branches, and the
terrible Indian war whoop rang in the air.

Appalled by the suddenness of the attack, by the deadly fire, and the
terrible yells, the greater portion of the men in the boats were seized
with the wildest panic. Many of them jumped into the water. Others
threw themselves down in the bottom of the boats. Some tried to row,
but were impeded by their comrades.

"Steady, men, steady!" James shouted, at the top of his voice. "Get the
boats' heads round, and keep together. We can beat off these canoes,
easy enough, if you do but keep your heads."

His orders were obeyed promptly and coolly by the men of his company.
The boats were turned with their heads to the lake, as the canoes came
dashing up, and the men who were not employed in rowing fired so
steadily and truly that the redskins in several of the leading canoes
fell, upsetting their boats.

"Don't hurry," James shouted. "There is no occasion for haste. They can
go faster than we can. All we have got to do is to beat them off. Lay
in all the oars, except the two bow oars, in each boat. All the rest of
the men stand to their arms, and let the boats follow each other in
file, the bow of one close to the stern of that ahead."

The check, which the volley had given to the canoes, gave time to the
men in several of the boats, close to those of the scouts, to turn.
They were rowing past James's slowly-moving boats, when he shouted to
them:

"Steady, men, your only chance of escape is to show a front to them, as
we are doing. They can overtake you easily, and will row you down one
after the other. Fall in ahead of our line, and do as we are doing. You
need not be afraid. We could beat them off, if they were ten times as
many."

Reassured by the calmness with which James issued his orders, the boats
took up the positions assigned to them. James, who was in the last boat
in the line, shuddered at the din going on behind him. The yells of the
Indians, the screams and cries of the provincials, mingled with the
sharp crack of rifles or the duller sound of the musket. The work of
destruction was soon over. Save his own company and some fifty of the
provincials in the boats ahead, the whole of Colonel Parker's force had
been killed, or were prisoners in the hands of the Indians, who, having
finished their work, set off in pursuit of the boats which had escaped
them.

James at once changed the order. The front boat was halted, and the
others formed in a line beside it, presenting the broad side to the
approaching fleet of canoes. When the latter came within a hundred
yards, a stream of fire opened from the boats, the men aiming with the
greatest coolness.

The canoes were checked at once. A score of the paddlers had sunk,
killed or wounded, into the bottom, and several of the frail barks were
upset. As fast as the men could load, they continued their fire, and,
in two minutes from the first shot, the canoes were turned, and paddled
at full speed towards the shore, pursued by a hearty cheer from the
English. The oars were then manned again, and the remains of Parker's
flotilla rowed up the lake to Fort William Henry.

Several of the prisoners taken by the Indians were cooked and eaten by
them. A few days afterwards a party of Indians, following the route
from the head of Lake Champlain, made a sudden attack on the houses
round Fort Edward, and killed thirty-two men.

It was an imposing spectacle, as the French expedition made its way
down Lake George. General Levis had marched by the side of the lake
with twenty-five hundred men, Canadians, regulars, and redskins; while
the main body proceeded, the troops in two hundred and fifty large
boats, the redskins in many hundreds of their canoes.

The boats moved in military order. There were six regiments of French
line: La Reine and Languedoc, La Sarre and Guienne, Bearn and
Roussillon. The cannons were carried on platforms formed across two
boats. Slowly and regularly the procession of boats made its way down
the lake, till they saw the signal fires of Levis, who, with his
command, was encamped near the water at a distance of two miles from
the fort. Even then, the English were not aware that near eight
thousand enemies were gathered close to them. Monro was a brave
soldier, but wholly unfitted for the position he held, knowing nothing
of irregular warfare, and despising all but trained soldiers.

At daybreak, all was bustle at Fort Henry. Parties of men went out to
drive in the cattle, others to destroy buildings which would interfere
with the fire from the fort. The English position was now more
defensible than it had been when it was attacked in the spring. The
forest had been cleared for a considerable distance round, and the
buildings which had served as a screen to the enemy had, for the most
part, been removed. The fort itself lay close down by the edge of the
water. One side and the rear were protected by the marsh, so that it
could only be attacked from one side. Beyond the marsh lay the rough
ground where Johnson had encamped two years before; while, on a flat
hill behind this was an entrenched camp, beyond which, again, was
another marsh.

As soon as the sun rose, the column of Levis moved through the forest
towards the fort, followed by Montcalm with the main body, while the
artillery boats put out from behind the point which had hid them from
the sight of the English, and, surrounded by hundreds of Indian canoes,
moved slowly forward, opening fire as they went. Soon the sound of
firing broke out near the edge of the forest, all round the fort, as
the Indians, with Levis, opened fire upon the soldiers who were
endeavouring to drive in the cattle.

Hitherto James Walsham, with Edwards and his two scouts, was standing
quietly, watching the approaching fleet of boats and canoes; Nat
expressing, in no measured terms, his utter disgust at the confusion
which reigned in and around the fort.

"It looks more like a frontier settlement suddenly surprised," he said,
"than a place filled with soldiers who have been, for weeks, expecting
an attack. Nothing done, nothing ready. The cattle all over the place.
The tents on that open ground there still standing. Stores all about in
the open. Of all the pig-headed, obstinate, ignorant old gentlemen I
ever see, the colonel beats them all. One might as well have an old
woman in command. Indeed, I know scores of old women, on the frontier,
who would have been a deal better here than him."

But if Monro was obstinate and prejudiced, he was brave, cool, and
determined, and, now that the danger had come, he felt secure of his
ground, and took the proper measures for defence, moving calmly about,
and abating the disposition to panic by the calm manner in which he
gave his orders. Nat had scarcely finished his grumbling, when the
colonel approached.

"Captain Walsham," he said, "you will take your company at once, and
cover the parties driving in the cattle. You will fall back with them,
and, when you see all in safety, retire into the intrenched camp."

The company were already under arms, waiting for orders and, at the
double, James led them up the sloping ground towards the forest, whence
the war whoops of the Indians, and the sharp cracks of the rifles, were
now ringing out on all sides. James made for the spot where a score of
soldiers were driving a number of cattle before them, some hurrying the
beasts on across the rough ground, others firing at the Indians, who,
as their numbers increased, were boldly showing themselves behind the
trees, and advancing in pursuit.

As soon as they neared the spot, James scattered his men in skirmishing
order. Each placed himself behind one of the blackened stumps of the
roughly-cleared forest, and opened fire upon the Indians. Several of
these fell, and the rest bounded back to the forest, whence they opened
a heavy fire.

Now the company showed the advantage of the training they had gone
through, fighting with the greatest steadiness and coolness, and
keeping well in shelter, until, when the soldiers and cattle had got
well on their way towards the fort, James gave the order to fall back,
and the band, crawling among the stumps, and pausing to fire at every
opportunity, made their way back without having lost a man, although
several had received slight wounds.



Chapter 16: The Massacre At Fort William Henry.


When the skirmishing round Fort Henry was over, La Corne, with a body
of Indians, occupied the road that led to Fort Edward; and Levis
encamped close by, to support him, and check any sortie the English
might make from their intrenched camp. Montcalm reconnoitred the
position. He had, at first, intended to attack and carry the intrenched
camp, but he found that it was too strong to be taken by a rush. He
therefore determined to attack the fort, itself, by regular approaches
from the western side, while the force of Levis would intercept any
succour which might come from Fort Edward, and cut off the retreat of
the garrison in that direction. He gave orders that the cannon were to
be disembarked at a small cove, about half a mile from the fort, and
near this he placed his main camp. He now sent one of his aides-de-camp
with a letter to Monro.

"I owe it to humanity," he said, "to summon you to surrender. At
present I can restrain the savages, and make them observe the terms of
a capitulation, but I might not have the power to do so under other
circumstances, and an obstinate defence on your part could only retard
the capture of the place a few days, and endanger the unfortunate
garrison, which cannot be relieved, in consequence of the dispositions
I have made. I demand a decisive answer within an hour."

Monro replied simply that he and his soldiers would defend themselves
till the last.

The trenches were opened on the night of the 4th. The work was
extremely difficult, the ground being covered with hard stumps of trees
and fallen trunks. All night long 800 men toiled at the work, while the
guns of the fort kept up a constant fire of round shot and grape; but
by daybreak the first parallel was made. The battery on the left was
nearly finished, and one on the right begun. The men were now working
under shelter, and the guns of the fort could do them little harm.

While the French soldiers worked, the Indians crept up through the
fallen trees, close to the fort, and fired at any of the garrison who
might, for a moment, expose themselves. Sharpshooters in the fort
replied to their fire, and all day the fort was fringed with light
puffs of smoke, whilst the cannon thundered unceasingly. The next
morning, the French battery on the left opened with eight heavy cannon
and a mortar, and on the following morning the battery on the right
joined in with eleven other pieces.

The fort only mounted, in all, seventeen cannon, for the most part
small, and, as some of them were upon the other faces, the English
fire, although kept up with spirit, could reply but weakly to that of
the French. The fort was composed of embankments of gravel, surmounted
by a rampart of heavy logs, laid in tiers, crossing each other, the
interstices filled with earth; and this could ill support the heavy
cannonade to which it was exposed. The roar of the distant artillery
continuing day after day was plainly audible at Fort Edward; but
although Monro had, at the commencement of the attack, sent off several
messengers asking for reinforcements, Webb did not move.

On the third day of the siege he had received 2000 men from New York,
and, by stripping all the forts below, he could have advanced with 4500
men, but some deserters from the French told him that Montcalm had
12,000 men, and Webb considered the task of advancing, through the
intervening forests and defiles between him and Fort Henry, far too
dangerous an operation to be attempted. Undoubtedly it would have been
a dangerous one, for the Indians pervaded the woods as far as Fort
Edward. No messenger could have got through to inform Monro of his
coming, and Montcalm could therefore have attacked him, on the march,
with the greater part of his force. Still, a brave and determined
general would have made the attempt. Webb did not do so, but left Monro
to his fate.

He even added to its certainty by sending off a letter to him, telling
him that he could do nothing to assist him, and advising him to
surrender at once. The messenger was killed by the Indians in the
forest, and the note taken to Montcalm, who, learning that Webb did not
intend to advance, was able to devote his whole attention to the fort.
Montcalm kept the letter for several days, till the English rampart was
half battered down, and then sent it in by an officer to Monro, hoping
that it would induce the latter to surrender. The old soldier, however,
remained firm in his determination to hold out, even though his
position was now absolutely hopeless. The trenches had been pushed
forward until within 250 yards of the fort, and the Indians crept up
almost to the wall on this side.

Two sorties were made--one from the fort, the other from the intrenched
camp; but both were repulsed with loss. More than 300 of the defenders
had been killed and wounded. Smallpox was raging, and the casemates
were crowded with sick. All their large cannon had been burst or
disabled, and only seven small pieces were fit for service. The French
battery in the foremost trench was almost completed, and, when this was
done, the whole of Montcalm's thirty-one cannon and fifteen mortars
would open fire, and, as a breach had already been effected in the
wall, further resistance would have been madness.

On the night of the 8th, it was known in the fort that a council of war
would be held in the morning, and that, undoubtedly, the fort would
surrender.

James, with his company, had, after escorting the cattle to the fort,
crossed the marsh to the intrenched camp, as the fort was already
crowded with troops. The company therefore avoided the horrors of the
siege. When the report circulated that a surrender would probably be
made the next morning, Nat went to James.

"What are you going to do, captain?"

"Do, Nat? Why, I have nothing to do. If Monro and his council decide to
surrender, there is an end of it. You don't propose that our company is
to fight Montcalm's army alone, do you?"

"No, I don't," Nat said, testily; "there has been a deal too much
fighting already. I understand holding out till the last, when there's
a hope of somebody coming to relieve you; but what's the use of
fighting, and getting a lot of your men killed, and raising the blood
of those redskin devils to boiling point? If the colonel had given up
the place at once, we should have saved a loss of 300 men, and Montcalm
would have been glad enough to let us march off to Fort Edward."

"But probably he will agree to let us do that now," James said.

"He may agree," Nat said, contemptuously; "but how about the redskins?
Do you think that, after losing a lot of their braves, they are going
to see us march quietly away, and go home without a scalp? I tell you,
captain, I know redskin nature, and, as sure as the sun rises tomorrow,
there will be a massacre; and I, for one, ain't going to lay down my
rifle, and let the first redskin, as takes a fancy to my scalp,
tomahawk me."

"Well, but what do you propose, Nat?"

"Well, captain, I have heard you say yours is an independent command,
and that you can act with the company wherever you like. While you are
here, I know you are under the orders of the colonel; but if you had
chosen to march away on any expedition of your own, you could have done
it."

"That is so, Nat; but now the siege is once begun, I don't know that I
should be justified in marching away, even if I could."

"But they are going to surrender, I tell you," Nat insisted. "I don't
see as how it can be your duty to hand over your company to the French,
if you can get them clear away, so as to fight for the king again."

"What do you say, Edwards?" James asked his lieutenant.

"I don't see why we shouldn't march away, if we could," Edwards said.
"Now that the game is quite lost here, I don't think anyone could blame
you for saving the company, if possible, and I agree with Nat that
Montcalm will find it difficult, if not impossible, to keep his Indians
in hand. The French have never troubled much on that score."

"Well, Nat, what is your plan?" James asked, after a pause.

"The plan is simple enough," Nat said. "There ain't no plan at all. All
we have got to do is to march quietly down to the lake, to take some of
the canoes that are hauled up at the mouth of the swamp, and to paddle
quietly off, keeping under the trees on the right-hand side. There
ain't many redskins in the woods that way, and the night is as dark as
pitch. We can land eight or ten miles down the lake, and then march
away to the right, so as to get clean round the redskins altogether."

"Very well, Nat, I will do it," James said. "It's a chance, but I think
it's a better chance than staying here, and if I should get into a row
about it, I can't help it. I am doing it for the best."

The corps were quietly mustered, and marched out through the gate of
the intrenchments, on the side of the lake. No questions were asked,
for the corps had several times gone out on its own account, and driven
back the Indians and French pickets. The men had, from their first
arrival at the fort, laid aside their heavy boots, and taken to
moccasins as being better fitted for silent movement in the forest.
Therefore not a sound was heard as, under Nat's guidance, they made
their way down the slope into the swamp.

Here they were halted, for the moment, and told to move with the
greatest care and silence, and to avoid snapping a bough or twig. This,
however, was the less important, as the cannon on both sides were still
firing, and a constant rattle of musketry was going on round the fort.

Presently, they reached the point where the canoes were hauled up, and
were told off, three to a canoe.

"Follow my canoe in single file," James said. "Not a word is to be
spoken, and remember that a single splash of a paddle will bring the
redskins down upon us. Likely enough there may be canoes out upon the
lake--there are sure to be Indians in the wood."

"I don't think there's much fear, captain," Nat whispered. "There's no
tiring a redskin when he's out on the scout on his own account, but
when he's acting with the whites he's just as lazy as a hog, and, as
they must be sure the fort can't hold out many hours longer, they will
be too busy feasting, and counting the scalps they mean to take, to
think much about scouting tonight."

"We shall go very slowly. Let every man stop paddling the instant the
canoe ahead of him stops," were James's last instructions, as he
stepped into the stern of a canoe, while Nat and Jonathan took the
paddles. Edwards was to take his place in the last canoe in the line.

Without the slightest sound, the canoes paddled out into the lake, and
then made for the east shore. They were soon close to the trees, and,
slowly and noiselessly, they kept their way just outside the screen
afforded by the boughs drooping down, almost into the water. Only now
and then the slightest splash was to be heard along the line, and this
might well have been taken for the spring of a tiny fish feeding.

Several times, when he thought he heard a slight sound in the forest on
his right, Nat ceased paddling, and lay for some minutes motionless,
the canoes behind doing the same. So dark was it, that they could
scarce see the trees close beside them, while the bright flashes from
the guns from fort and batteries only seemed to make the darkness more
intense. It was upwards of an hour before James felt, from the greater
speed with which the canoe was travelling, that Nat believed that he
had got beyond the spot where any Indians were likely to be watching in
the forest.

Faster and faster the boat glided along, but the scouts were still far
from rowing their hardest. For, although the whole of the men were
accustomed to the use of the paddle, the other boats would be unable to
keep up with that driven by the practised arms of the leaders of the
file. After paddling for another hour and a half, the scout stopped.

"We are far enough away now," Nat said. "There ain't no chance in the
world of any redskins being in the woods, so far out as this. The hope
of scalps will have taken them all down close to the fort. We can land
safely, now."

The word was passed down the line of canoes, the boats glided through
the screen of foliage, and the men landed.

"Better pull the canoes ashore, captain. If we left them in the water,
one might break adrift and float out beyond the trees. Some redskin or
other would make it out, and we should have a troop of them on our
trail, before an hour had passed."

"There's no marching through the forest now, Nat," James said. "I can't
see my own hand close to my face."

"That's so, captain, and we'd best halt till daylight. I could make my
way along, easy enough, but some of these fellows would be pitching
over stumps, or catching their feet in a creeper, and, like enough,
letting off their pieces as they went down. We may just as well stay
where we are. They ain't likely to miss us, even in the camp, and
sartin the redskins can't have known we have gone. So there's no chance
whatever of pursuit, and there ain't nothing to be gained by making
haste."

James gave the order. The men felt about, till each found a space of
ground, sufficiently large to lie down upon, and soon all were asleep
except the two scouts, who said, at once, that they would watch by
turns till daylight.

As soon as it was sufficiently light to see in the forest, the band
were again in motion. They made due east, until they crossed the trail
leading from the head of Lake Champlain to Fort Edward; kept on for
another hour, and then, turning to the south, made in the direction of
Albany, for it would have been dangerous to approach Fort Edward, round
which the Indians were sure to be scattered thickly.

For the first two hours after starting, the distant roar of the guns
had gone on unceasingly, then it suddenly stopped.

"They have hoisted the white flag," Edwards said. "It is all over.
Thank God, we are well out of it! I don't mind fighting, Walsham, but
to be massacred by those Indians is a hideous idea."

"I am glad we are out of it too," James agreed; "but I cannot think
that Montcalm, with so large a force of French regulars at his command,
will allow those fiendish Indians to massacre the prisoners."

"I hope not," Edwards said. "It will be a disgrace indeed to him and
his officers if he does; but you know what the Indians are, better than
I do, and you have heard Nat's opinion. You see, if Montcalm were to
use force against the Indians, the whole of them would go off, and then
there would be an end to any hope of the French beating the colonists
in the long run. Montcalm daren't break with them. It's a horrible
position for an officer and a gentleman to be placed in. Montcalm did
manage to prevent the redskins from massacring the garrison of Oswego,
but it was as much as he could do, and it will be ten times as
difficult, now that their blood is up with this week of hard fighting,
and the loss of many of their warriors. Anyhow, I am glad I am out of
it, even if the bigwigs consider we had no right to leave the fort, and
break us for it. I would rather lose my commission than run the risk of
being massacred in cold blood."

James agreed with him.

For two days, they continued their march through the forest, using
every precaution against surprise. They saw, however, nothing of the
enemy, and emerged from the forest, on the evening of the second day's
march, at a distance of a few miles from Albany.

They had not reached that town many hours, when they learned that Nat's
sombre predictions had been fulfilled. The council of war in the fort
agreed that further resistance was impossible, and Lieutenant Colonel
Young went out, with a white flag, to arrange the terms of surrender
with Montcalm. It was agreed that the English troops should march out,
with the honours of war, and be escorted to Fort Edward by a detachment
of French troops; that they should not serve for eighteen months; and
that all French prisoners captured in America, since the war began,
should be given up within three months. The stores, ammunition, and
artillery were to be handed over to the French, except one field piece,
which the garrison were to be allowed to retain, in recognition of
their brave defence.

Before signing the capitulation, Montcalm summoned the Indian chiefs
before him, and asked them to consent to the conditions, and to
restrain their young braves from any disorder. They gave their
approval, and promised to maintain order.

The garrison then evacuated the fort, and marched to join their
comrades in the intrenched camp. No sooner had they moved out, than a
crowd of Indians rushed into the fort through the breach and
embrasures, and butchered all the wounded who had been left behind to
be cared for by the French. Having committed this atrocity the Indians,
and many of the Canadians, rushed up to the intrenched camp, where the
English were now collected. The French guards, who had been stationed
there, did nothing to keep them out; and they wandered about,
threatening and insulting the terrified women, telling the men that
everyone should be massacred, and plundering the baggage.

Montcalm did his best, by entreaty, to restrain the Indians, but he
took no steps whatever to give effectual protection to the prisoners,
and that he did not do so will remain an ineffaceable blot upon his
fame. Seeing the disposition of the redskins, he should have ordered up
all the regular French troops, and marched the English garrison under
their protection to Fort Edward, in accordance with the terms of
surrender; and he should have allowed the English troops to again fill
their pouches with cartridge, by which means they would have been able
to fight in their own defence.

The next morning, the English marched at daybreak. Seventeen wounded
men were left behind in the huts, having been, in accordance with the
agreement, handed over to the charge of a French surgeon; but as he was
not there in the morning, the regimental surgeon, Miles Whitworth,
remained with them attending to their wants. The French surgeon had
caused special sentinels to be placed for their protection, but these
were now removed, when they were needed most.

At five in the morning the Indians entered the huts, dragged out the
inmates, tomahawked and scalped them before the eyes of Whitworth, and
in the presence of La Corne and other Canadian officers, as well as of
a French guard stationed within forty feet of the spot--none of whom,
as Whitworth declared on oath, did anything to protect the wounded men.

The Indians, in the meantime, had begun to plunder the baggage of the
column. Monro complained, to the officers of the French escort, that
the terms of the capitulation were broken; but the only answer was that
he had better give up all the baggage to the Indians, to appease them.
But it had no effect in restraining the passion of the Indians. They
rushed upon the column, snatching caps, coats, and weapons from men and
officers, tomahawking all who resisted, and, seizing upon shrieking
women and children, carried them away or murdered them on the spot. A
rush was made upon the New Hampshire men, at the rear of the column,
and eighty of them were killed or carried away.

The Canadian officers did nothing at all to try to assuage the fury of
the Indians, and the officers of the Canadian detachment, which formed
the advance guard of the French escort, refused any protection to the
men, telling them they had better take to the woods and shift for
themselves. Montcalm, and the principal French officers, did everything
short of the only effectual step, namely, the ordering up of the French
regular troops to save the English. They ran about among the yelling
Indians, imploring them to desist, but in vain.

Some seven or eight hundred of the English were seized and carried off
by the savages, while some seventy or eighty were massacred on the
spot. The column attempted no resistance. None had ammunition, and, of
the colonial troops, very few were armed with bayonets. Had any
resistance been offered, there can be no doubt all would have been
massacred by the Indians.

Many of the fugitives ran back to the fort, and took refuge there, and
Montcalm recovered from the Indians more than four hundred of those
they had carried off. These were all sent under a strong guard to Fort
Edward. The greater part of the survivors of the column dispersed into
the woods, and made their way in scattered parties to Fort Edward. Here
cannon had been fired at intervals, to serve as a guide to the
fugitives, but many, no doubt, perished in the woods. On the morning
after the massacre the Indians left in a body for Montreal, taking with
them two hundred prisoners, to be tortured and murdered on their return
to their villages.

Few events cast a deeper disgrace on the arms of France than this
massacre, committed in defiance of their pledged honour for the safety
of their prisoners, and in sight of four thousand French troops, not a
man of whom was set in motion to prevent it. These facts are not taken
only from English sources, but from the letters of French officers, and
from the journal of the Jesuit Roubaud, who was in charge of the
Christianized Indians, who, according to his own account, were no less
ferocious and cruel than the unconverted tribes. The number of those
who perished in the massacre is uncertain. Captain Jonathan Carver, a
colonial officer, puts the killed and captured at 1500. A French
writer, whose work was published at Montreal, says that they were all
killed, except seven hundred who were captured; but this is, of course,
a gross exaggeration. General Levis and Roubaud, who were certain to
have made the best of the matter, acknowledged that they saw some fifty
corpses scattered on the ground, but this does not include those
murdered in the fort and camp.

Probably the total number killed was about two hundred, and besides
these must be counted the two hundred prisoners carried off to be
tortured by the Indians. The greater portion of these were purchased
from the Indians, in exchange for rum, by Vaudreuil, the governor at
Montreal; but to the eternal disgrace of this man, he suffered many of
them to be carried off, and did not even interfere when, publicly, in
the sight of the whole town, the Indians murdered some of the
prisoners, and, not content with eating them themselves, forced their
comrades to partake of the flesh. Bougainville, one of the
aides-de-camp of Montcalm, was present, and testified to the fact, and
the story is confirmed by the intendant Bigot, a friend of the
governor.

The ferocity of the Indians cost them dear. They had dug up and scalped
the corpses in the graveyard of Fort William Henry. Many of these had
died of smallpox, and the savages took the infection home to their
villages, where great numbers perished of the disease.

As soon as their Indian allies had left, the French soldiers were set
to work demolishing the English fort, and the operation was completed
by the destruction, by fire, of the remains. The army then returned to
Crown Point.

In view of the gross breach of the articles of capitulation by the
French, the English government refused also to be bound by it, and the
French prisoners in their hands were accordingly retained.

Colonel Monro himself was one of those who survived. He had made his
way through the savages back to the fort, to demand that the protection
of the French troops should be given to the soldiers, and so escaped
the massacre.

Upon his arrival at Albany, James reported, to the officer in command
there, the reason which had induced him to quit the fort with his
company. These reasons were approved of, but the officer advised James
to send in a written report to General Webb, and to march at once to
Fort Edward, and place himself under that officer's directions.

When he reached the fort, the fugitives were coming in from the woods.
James at once reported himself to the general, and handed in his
written statement. At the same time he gave his reasons, in a few
words, for the course he had taken. Webb was far too much excited by
the news of the terrible events which had taken place, and for which,
as he could not but be aware, he would be to some extent held
responsible, by public opinion, for having refused to move to Monro's
assistance, to pay much attention to the young officer's statement.

"You were quite right, sir, quite right to carry off your command," he
said hastily. "Thank God there are so many the fewer of his majesty's
troops sacrificed! You will please take your company out at once into
the woods. They are accustomed to the work, which is more than any of
my troops here are. Divide them into four parties, and let them scour
the forest, and bring in such of the fugitives as they can find. Let
them take as much provisions and rum as they can carry, for many of the
fugitives will be starving."

James executed his orders, and, during the next five days, sent in a
considerable number of exhausted men, who, hopelessly lost in the
woods, must have perished unless they had been discovered by his party.

Had Montcalm marched direct upon Fort Edward, he could doubtless have
captured it, for the fall of Fort William Henry had so scared Webb,
that he would probably have retreated the moment he heard the news of
Montcalm's advance, although, within a day or two of the fall of the
fort, many thousands of colonial militia had arrived. As soon, however,
as it was known that Montcalm had retired, the militia, who were
altogether unsupplied with the means of keeping the field, returned to
their homes.

Loudon, on his way back from the unsuccessful expedition against
Louisbourg, received the news of the calamity at Fort William Henry. He
returned too late to do anything to retrieve that disaster, and
determined, in the spring, to take the offensive by attacking
Ticonderoga. This had been left, on the retirement of Montcalm, with a
small garrison commanded by Captain Hepecourt, who, during the winter,
was continually harassed by the corps of Captain Rogers, and James
Walsham's scouts.

Toward the spring, receiving reinforcements, Hepecourt caught Rogers
and a hundred and eighty men in an ambush, and killed almost all of
them; Rogers himself, and some twenty or thirty men, alone escaping.

In the spring there was a fresh change of plans. The expedition against
Ticonderoga was given up, as another attempt at Louisbourg was about to
be made. The English government were determined that the disastrous
delays, which had caused the failure of the last expedition, should not
be repeated. Loudon was recalled, and to General Abercromby, the second
in command, was intrusted the charge of the forces in the colonies.
Colonel Amherst was raised to the rank of major general, and appointed
to command the expedition from England against Louisbourg, having under
him Brigadier Generals Whitmore, Lawrence, and Wolfe. Before the winter
was ended two fleets put to sea: the one, under Admiral Boscawen, was
destined for Louisbourg; while the other, under Admiral Osborne, sailed
for the Straits of Gibraltar, to intercept the French fleet of Admiral
La Clue, which was about to sail from Toulon for America.

At the same time Sir Edward Hawke, with seven ships of the line and
three frigates, sailed for Rochefort, where a French squadron with a
fleet of transports, with troops for America, were lying.

The two latter expeditions were perfectly successful. Osborne prevented
La Clue from leaving the Mediterranean. Hawke drove the enemy's vessels
ashore at Rochefort, and completely broke up the expedition. Thus
Canada, at the critical period, when the English were preparing to
strike a great blow at her, was cut off from all assistance from the
mother country, and left to her own resources.

As before, Halifax was the spot where the troops from the colonies were
to meet the fleet from England, and the troops who came out under their
convoy, and here, on the 28th of May, the whole expedition was
collected. The colonies had again been partially stripped of their
defenders, and five hundred provincial rangers accompanied the
regulars. James Walsham's corps was left for service on the frontier,
while the regiments, to which they belonged, sailed with the force
destined for the siege of Louisbourg.

This fortress stood, at the mouth of a land-locked bay, on the stormy
coast of Cape Breton. Since the peace of Aix la Chapelle, vast sums had
been spent in repairing and strengthening it, and it was, by far, the
strongest fortress in English or French America. The circuit of its
fortifications was more than a mile and a half, and the town contained
about four thousand inhabitants. The garrison consisted of the
battalions of Artois, Bourgogne, Cambis, and Volontaires Etrangers,
with two companies of artillery, and twenty-four of colonial troops; in
all, three thousand and eighty men, besides officers. In the harbour
lay five ships of the line and seven frigates, carrying five hundred
and forty-four guns, and about three thousand men, and there were two
hundred and nineteen cannons and seventeen mortars mounted on the
ramparts and outworks, and forty-four in reserve.

Of the outworks, the strongest were the grand battery at Lighthouse
Point, at the mouth of the harbour; and that on Goat Island, a rocky
islet at its entrance. The strongest front of the works was on the land
side, across the base of the triangular peninsula on which the town
stood. This front, twelve hundred yards in extent, reached from the
sea, on the left, to the harbour on the right, and consisted of four
strong bastions with connecting works.

The best defence of Louisbourg, however, was the craggy shore, which,
for leagues on either side, was accessible only at a few points, and,
even there, a landing could only be effected with the greatest
difficulty. All these points were watched, for an English squadron, of
nine ships of war, had been cruising off the place, endeavouring to
prevent supplies from arriving; but they had been so often blown off,
by gales, that the French ships had been able to enter, and, on the 2nd
of June, when the English expedition came in sight, more than a year's
supply of provisions was stored up in the town.



Chapter 17: Louisbourg And Ticonderoga.


All eyes in the fleet were directed towards the rocky shore of Gabarus
Bay, a flat indentation some three miles across, its eastern extremity,
White Point, being a mile to the west of Louisbourg. The sea was rough,
and the white masses of surf were thrown high up upon the face of the
rock, along the coast, as far as the eye could reach.

A more difficult coast on which to effect a landing could not have been
selected. There were but three points where boats could, even in fine
weather, get to shore--namely, White Point, Flat Point, and Fresh Water
Cove. To cover these, the French had erected several batteries, and, as
soon as the English fleet was in sight, they made vigorous preparations
to repel a landing.

Boats were at once lowered, in order to make a reconnaissance of the
shore. Generals Amherst, Lawrence, and Wolfe all took part in it, and a
number of naval officers, in their boats, daringly approached the shore
to almost within musket shot. When they returned, in the afternoon,
they made their reports to the admiral, and these reports all agreed
with his own opinion--namely, that there was but little chance of
success. One naval captain alone, an old officer named Fergusson,
advised the admiral to hold no council of war, but to take the
responsibility on himself, and to make the attempt at all risks.

"Why, admiral," he said, "the very children at home would laugh at us,
if, for a second time, we sailed here with an army, and then sailed
away again without landing a man."

"So they would, Fergusson, so they would," the admiral said. "If I have
to stop here till winter, I won't go till I have carried out my orders,
and put the troops ashore."

In addition to the three possible landing places already named, was one
to the east of the town named Lorambec, and it was determined to send a
regiment to threaten a landing at this place, while the army, formed
into three divisions, were to threaten the other points, and effect a
landing at one or all of them, if it should be found possible.

On the next day, however, the 3rd of June, the surf was so high that
nothing could be attempted. On the 4th there was a thick fog and a
gale, and the frigate Trent struck on a rock, and some of the
transports were nearly blown on shore. The sea was very heavy, and the
vessels rolled tremendously at their anchors. Most of the troops
suffered terribly from seasickness.

The next day, the weather continued thick and stormy. On the 6th there
was fog, but towards noon the wind went down, whereupon the signal was
made, the boats were lowered, and the troops took their places in them.
Scarcely had they done so, when the wind rose again, and the sea got up
so rapidly that the landing was postponed.

The next day the fog and heavy surf continued, but in the evening the
sea grew calmer, and orders were issued for the troops to take to the
boats, at two o'clock next morning. This was done, and the frigates got
under sail, and steered for the four points at which the real or
pretended attacks were to be made, and, anchoring within easy range,
opened fire soon after daylight; while the boats, in three divisions,
rowed towards the shore.

The division under Wolfe consisted of twelve companies of Grenadiers,
with the Light infantry, Fraser's Highlanders, and the New England
Rangers. Fresh Water Cove was a crescent-shaped beach a quarter of a
mile long, with rocks at each end. On the shore above lay 1000
Frenchmen under Lieutenant Colonel de Saint Julien, with eight cannons,
on swivels, planted to sweep every part of the beach. The
intrenchments, behind which the troops were lying, were covered in
front by spruce and fir trees, felled and laid on the ground with the
tops outward.

Not a shot was fired until the English boats approached the beach,
then, from behind the leafy screen, a deadly storm of grape and
musketry was poured upon them. It was clear at once that to advance
would be destruction, and Wolfe waved his hand as a signal to the boats
to sheer off.

On the right of the line, and but little exposed to the fire, were
three boats of the Light Infantry under Lieutenants Hopkins and Brown,
and Ensign Grant, who, mistaking the signal, or wilfully
misinterpreting it, dashed for the shore directly before them. It was a
hundred yards or so east of the beach--a craggy coast, lashed by the
breakers, but sheltered from the cannon by a small projecting point.

The three young officers leapt ashore, followed by their men. Major
Scott, who commanded the Light Infantry and Rangers, was in the next
boat, and at once followed the others, putting his boat's head straight
to the shore. The boat was crushed to pieces against the rocks. Some of
the men were drowned, but the rest scrambled up the rocks, and joined
those who had first landed. They were instantly attacked by the French,
and half of the little party were killed or wounded before the rest of
the division could come to their assistance.

Some of the boats were upset, and others stove in, but most of the men
scrambled ashore, and, as soon as he landed, Wolfe led them up the
rocks, where they formed in compact order and carried, with the
bayonet, the nearest French battery.

The other divisions, seeing that Wolfe had effected a landing, came
rapidly up, and, as the French attention was now distracted by Wolfe's
attack on the left, Amherst and Lawrence were able to land at the other
end of the beach, and, with their divisions, attacked the French on the
right.

These, assaulted on both sides, and fearing to be cut off from the
town, abandoned their cannon and fled into the woods. Some seventy of
them were taken prisoners, and fifty killed. The rest made their way
through the woods and marshes to Louisbourg, and the French in the
other batteries commanding the landing places, seeing that the English
were now firmly established on the shore, also abandoned the positions,
and retreated to the town.

General Amherst established the English camp just beyond the range of
the cannon on the ramparts, and the fleet set to work to land guns and
stores at Flat Point Cove. For some days this work went on; but so
violent was the surf, that more than a hundred boats were stove in in
accomplishing it, and none of the siege guns could be landed till the
18th. While the sailors were so engaged, the troops were busy making
roads and throwing up redoubts to protect their position.

Wolfe, with 1200 men, made his way right round the harbour, and took
possession of the battery at Lighthouse Point which the French had
abandoned; planted guns and mortars there, and opened fire on the
battery on the islet which guarded the entrance to the harbour; while
other batteries were raised, at different points along the shore, and
opened fire upon the French ships. These replied, and the artillery
duel went on night and day, until, on the 25th, the battery on the
islet was silenced. Leaving a portion of his force in the batteries he
had erected, Wolfe returned to the main army in front of the town.

In the meantime, Amherst had not been idle. Day and night a thousand
men had been employed, making a covered road across a swamp to a
hillock less than half a mile from the ramparts. The labour was
immense, and the troops worked knee deep in mud and water.

When Wolfe had silenced the battery on the islet, the way was open for
the English fleet to enter and engage the ships and town from the
harbour, but the French took advantage of a dark and foggy night, and
sank six ships across the entrance.

On the 25th, the troops had made the road to the hillock, and began to
fortify themselves there, under a heavy fire from the French; while on
the left, towards the sea, about a third of a mile from the Princess's
Bastion, Wolfe, with a strong detachment, began to throw up a redoubt.

On the night of the 9th of July, 600 French troops sallied out and
attacked this work. The English, though fighting desperately, were for
a time driven back; but, being reinforced, they drove the French back
into the town.

Each day the English lines drew closer to the town. The French frigate
Echo, under cover of a fog, had been sent to Quebec for aid, but she
was chased and captured. The frigate Arethuse, on the night of the 14th
of July, was towed through the obstructions at the mouth of the
harbour, and, passing through the English ships in a fog, succeeded in
getting away. Only five vessels of the French fleet now remained in the
harbour, and these were but feebly manned, as 2000 of the officers and
seamen had landed, and were encamped in the town.

On the afternoon of the 16th a party of English, led by Wolfe, suddenly
dashed forward, and, driving back a company of French, seized some
rising ground within three hundred yards of the ramparts, and began to
intrench themselves there. All night, the French kept up a furious fire
at the spot, but, by morning, the English had completed their
intrenchment, and from this point pushed on, until they had reached the
foot of the glacis.

On the 21st, the French man of war Celebre was set on fire by the
explosion of a shell. The wind blew the flames into the rigging of two
of her consorts, and these also caught fire, and the three ships burned
to the water's edge. Several fires were occasioned in the town, and the
English guns, of which a great number were now in position, kept up a
storm of fire night and day.

On the night of the 23rd, six hundred English sailors silently rowed
into the harbour, cut the cables of the two remaining French men of
war, and tried to tow them out. One, however, was aground, for the tide
was low. The sailors therefore set her on fire, and then towed her
consort out of the harbour, amidst a storm of shot and shell from the
French batteries.

The French position was now desperate. Only four cannon, on the side
facing the English batteries, were fit for service. The masonry of the
ramparts was shaken, and the breaches were almost complete. A fourth of
the garrison were in hospital, and the rest were worn out by toil.
Every house in the place was shattered by the English artillery, and
there was no shelter either for the troops or the inhabitants.

On the 26th, the last French cannon was silenced, and a breach effected
in the wall; and the French, unable longer to resist, hung out the
white flag. They attempted to obtain favourable conditions, but
Boscawen and Amherst insisted upon absolute surrender, and the French,
wholly unable to resist further, accepted the terms.

Thus fell the great French stronghold on Cape Breton. The defence had
been a most gallant one; and Drucour, the governor, although he could
not save the fortress, had yet delayed the English so long before the
walls, that it was too late in the season, now, to attempt an attack on
Canada itself.

Wolfe, indeed, urged that an expedition should at once be sent against
Quebec, but Boscawen was opposed to this, owing to the lateness of the
season, and Amherst was too slow and deliberate, by nature, to
determine suddenly on the enterprise. He, however, sailed with six
regiments for Boston, to reinforce Abercromby at Lake George.

Wolfe carried out the orders of the general, to destroy the French
settlements on the Gulf of Saint Lawrence--a task most repugnant to his
humane nature. After this had been accomplished, he sailed for England.

When Amherst had sailed with his expedition to the attack of
Louisbourg, he had not left the colonists in so unprotected a state as
they had been in the preceding year. They, on their part, responded
nobly to the call, from England, that a large force should be put in
the field. The home government had promised to supply arms, ammunition,
tents, and provisions, and to make a grant towards the pay and clothing
of the soldiers.

Massachusetts, as usual, responded most freely and loyally to the
demand. She had already incurred a very heavy debt by her efforts in
the war, and had supplied 2500 men--a portion of whom had gone with
Amherst--but she now raised 7000 more, whom she paid, maintained, and
clothed out of her own resources, thus placing in the field one-fourth
of her able-bodied men. Connecticut made equal sacrifices, although
less exposed to danger of invasion; while New Hampshire sent out
one-third of her able-bodied men.

In June the combined British and provincial force, under Abercromby,
gathered on the site of Fort William Henry. The force consisted of 6367
officers and soldiers of the regular army, and 9054 colonial troops.

Abercromby himself was an infirm and incapable man, who owed his
position to political influence. The real command was in the hands of
Brigadier General Lord Howe--a most energetic and able officer, who
had, during the past year, thoroughly studied forest warfare, and had
made several expeditions with the scouting parties of Rogers and other
frontier leaders. He was a strict disciplinarian, but threw aside all
the trammels of the traditions of the service. He made both officers
and men dress in accordance with the work they had before them. All had
to cut their hair close, to wear leggings to protect them from the
briars, and to carry in their knapsacks thirty pounds of meal, which
each man had to cook for himself. The coats, of both the Regulars and
Provincials, were cut short at the waist, and no officer or private was
allowed to carry more than one blanket and a bear skin.

Howe himself lived as simply and roughly as his men. The soldiers were
devoted to their young commander, and were ready to follow him to the
death.

"That's something like a man for a general," Nat said enthusiastically,
as he marched, with the Royal Scouts, past the spot where Lord Howe was
sitting on the ground, eating his dinner with a pocket knife.

"I have never had much hope of doing anything, before, with the
regulars in the forest, but I do think, this time, we have got a chance
of licking the French. What do you say, captain?"

"It looks more hopeful, Nat, certainly. Under Loudon and Webb things
did not look very bright, but this is a different sort of general
altogether."

On the evening of the 4th of July baggage, stores, and ammunition were
all on board the boats, and the whole army embarked at daybreak on the
5th. It was indeed a magnificent sight, as the flotilla started. It
consisted of 900 troop boats, 135 whale boats, and a large number of
heavy flatboats carrying the artillery. They were in three divisions,
the regulars in the centre, the provincial troops on either flank.

Each corps had its flags and its music, the day was fair and bright,
and, as the flotilla swept on past the verdure-clad hills, with the sun
shining brilliantly down on the bright uniforms and gay flags, on the
flash of oars and the glitter of weapons, a fairer sight was seldom
witnessed.

At five in the afternoon, they reached Sabbath Day Point, twenty-five
miles down the lake, where they halted some time for the baggage and
artillery. At eleven o'clock they started again, and by daybreak were
nearing the outlet of the lake.

An advanced party of the French were watching their movements, and a
detachment was seen, near the shore, at the spot where the French had
embarked on the previous year. The companies of Rogers and James
Walsham landed, and drove them off, and by noon the whole army was on
shore.

The troops started in four columns, but so dense was the forest, so
obstructed with undergrowth, that they could scarcely make their way,
and, after a time, even the guides became confused in the labyrinth of
trunks and boughs, and the four columns insensibly drew near to each
other.

Curiously, the French advanced party, 350 strong, who had tried to
retreat, also became lost in the wood, and, not knowing where the
English were, in their wanderings again approached them. As they did so
Lord Howe, who, with Major Putnam, and 200 rangers and scouts, was at
the head of the principal column, suddenly came upon them. A skirmish
followed. Scarcely had it begun when Lord Howe dropped dead, shot
through the breast. For a moment, something like a panic seized the
army, who believed that they had fallen into an ambush, and that
Montcalm's whole force was upon them. The rangers, however, fought
steadily, until Rogers' Rangers and the Royal Scouts, who were out in
front, came back and took the French in the rear. Only about 50 of
these escaped, 148 were captured, and the rest killed or drowned in
endeavouring to cross the rapids.

The loss of the English was small in numbers, but the death of Howe
inflicted an irreparable blow upon the army. As Major Mante, who was
present, wrote:

"In Lord Howe, the soul of General Abercromby's army seemed to expire.
From the unhappy moment that the general was deprived of his advice,
neither order nor discipline was observed, and a strange kind of
infatuation usurped the place of resolution."

The loss of its gallant young general was, indeed, the destruction of
an army of 15,000 men. Abercromby seemed paralysed by the stroke, and
could do nothing, and the soldiers were needlessly kept under arms all
night in the forest, and, in the morning, were ordered back to the
landing place.

At noon, however, Bradstreet was sent out to take possession of the
sawmill, at the falls which Montcalm had abandoned the evening before.
Bradstreet rebuilt the two bridges, which had been destroyed by the
enemy, and the army then advanced, and in the evening occupied the
deserted encampment of the French.

Montcalm had, for some days, been indecisive as to his course. His
force was little more than a fourth of that of the advancing foe. He
had, for some time, been aware of the storm which was preparing against
him. Vaudreuil, the governor, had at first intended to send a body of
Canadians and Indians, under General Levis, down the valley of the
Mohawk to create a diversion, but this scheme had been abandoned, and,
instead of sending Levis, with his command, to the assistance of
Montcalm, he had kept them doing nothing at Montreal.

Just about the hour Lord Howe was killed, Montcalm fell back with his
force from his position by the falls, and resolved to make a stand at
the base of the peninsula on which Ticonderoga stands. The outline of
the works had already been traced, and the soldiers of the battalion of
Berry had made some progress in constructing them. At daybreak, just as
Abercromby was drawing his troops back to the landing place, Montcalm's
whole army set to work. Thousands of trees were hewn down, and the
trunks piled one upon another, so as to form a massive breastwork. The
line followed the top of the ridge, with many zigzags, so that the
whole front could be swept by a fire of musketry and grape. The log
wall was eight or nine feet high, and the upper tier was formed of
single logs, in which notches were cut to serve as loopholes. The whole
space in front was cleared of trees, for the distance of a musket shot,
the trees being felled so that their tops turned outwards, forming an
almost impenetrable obstacle, while, immediately in front of the log
wall, the ground was covered with heavy boughs, overlapping and
interlaced, their points being sharpened. This position was, in fact,
absolutely impregnable against an attack, in front, by infantry.

It was true that Abercromby might have brought up his artillery, and
battered down the breastwork, or he might have planted a battery on the
heights which commanded the position, or he might have marched a
portion of his army through the woods, and placed them on the road
between Ticonderoga and Crown Point, and so have cut off the whole
French army, and forced them to surrender, for they had but eight days'
provisions. But Howe was dead, there was no longer leading or
generalship, and Abercromby, leaving his cannon behind him, marched his
army to make a direct attack on the French intrenchment.

In the course of the night Levis, with 400 of his men, arrived, and the
French were in readiness for the attack. The battalions of La Sarre and
Languedoc were posted on the left under Bourlamaque, Berry and Royal
Roussillon in the centre under Montcalm, La Reine, Beam, and Guienne on
the right under Levis. A detachment of volunteers occupied the low
ground between the breastwork and the outlet of Lake George, while 450
Canadian troops held an abattis on the side towards Lake Champlain,
where they were covered by the guns of the fort.

Until noon, the French worked unceasingly to strengthen their position,
then a heavy fire broke out in front, as the rangers and light infantry
drove in their pickets. As soon as the English issued from the wood,
they opened fire, and then the regulars, formed in columns of attack,
pushed forward across the rough ground with its maze of fallen trees.
They could see the top of the breastwork, but not the men behind it,
and as soon as they were fairly entangled in the trees, a terrific fire
opened upon them. The English pushed up close to the breastwork, but
they could not pass the bristling mass of sharpened branches, which
were swept by a terrific crossfire from the intrenchment. After
striving for an hour, they fell back. Abercromby, who had remained at
the mill a mile and a half in the rear, sent orders for them to attack
again.

Never did the English fight with greater bravery. Six times did they
advance to the attack, but the task set them was impossible. At five in
the afternoon, two English columns made an assault on the extreme right
of the French, and, although Montcalm hastened to the spot with his
reserves, they nearly succeeded in breaking through, hewing their way
right to the very foot of the breastwork, and renewing the attack over
and over again, the Highland regiment, which led the column, fighting
with desperate valour, and not retiring until its major and twenty-five
of the officers were killed or wounded, and half the men had fallen
under the deadly fire.

At six o'clock another desperate attempt was made, but in vain; then
the regulars fell back in disorder, but, for an hour and a half, the
provincials and rangers kept up a fire, while their comrades removed
the wounded. Abercromby had lost in killed, wounded, and missing 1944
officers and men, while the loss of the French was 377.

Even now, Abercromby might have retrieved his repulse, for, with 13,000
men still remaining, against 3300 unwounded Frenchmen, he could still
have easily forced them to surrender, by planting cannons on the
heights, or by cutting off their communication and food.

He did neither, but, at daybreak, re-embarked his army, and retired
with all speed down the lake. Montcalm soon received large
reinforcements, and sent out scouting parties. One of these caught a
party commanded by Captain Rogers in an ambush, but were finally driven
back, with such heavy loss that, from that time, few scouting parties
were sent out from Ticonderoga.

In October, Montcalm, with the main portion of his army, retired for
the winter to Montreal; while the English fell back to Albany.

While Abercromby was lying inactive at the head of Lake George,
Brigadier General Forbes had advanced from Virginia against Fort
Duquesne, and, after immense labour and hardships, succeeded in
arriving at the fort, which the French evacuated at his approach,
having burnt the barracks and storehouses, and blown up the
fortifications. A stockade was formed, and a fort afterwards built
there. This was called Fort Pitt, and the place itself, Pittsburg. A
small garrison was left there, and the army, after having collected and
buried the bones of Braddock's men, retired to Virginia. The general,
who, though suffering terribly from disease, had steadfastly carried
out the enterprise in the face of enormous difficulties, died shortly
after the force returned to the settlements.

Another successful enterprise, during the autumn, had been the capture
of Fort Frontenac, and the gaining of a foothold by the English on Lake
Ontario.

Thus, the campaign of 1758 was, on the whole, disastrous to the French.
They had held their own triumphantly at Ticonderoga, but they had lost
their great fortress of Louisbourg, their right had been forced back by
the capture of Fort Duquesne, and their line of communication cut by
the destruction of Fort Frontenac.



Chapter 18: Quebec.


In the following spring, the French prepared to resist the serious
attack which they expected would be made by way of Lake Champlain and
Ontario. But a greater danger was threatening them, for, in the midst
of their preparations, the news arrived from France that a great fleet
was on its way, from England, to attack Quebec. The town was filled
with consternation and surprise, for the Canadians had believed that
the navigation of the Saint Lawrence was too difficult and dangerous
for any hostile fleet to attempt. Their spirits rose however when, a
few days later, a fleet of twenty-three ships, ladened with supplies
from France, sailed up the river.

A day or two later, the British fleet was at the mouth of the Saint
Lawrence, and the whole forces of the colony, except three battalions
posted at Ticonderoga, and a strong detachment placed so as to resist
any hostile movement from Lake Ontario, were mustered at Quebec. Here
were gathered five French battalions, the whole of the Canadian troops
and militia, and upwards of a thousand Indians, in all amounting to
more than sixteen thousand.

The position was an extremely strong one. The main force was encamped
on the high ground below Quebec, with their right resting on the Saint
Charles River, and the left on the Montmorenci, a distance of between
seven and eight miles. The front was covered by steep ground, which
rose nearly from the edge of the Saint Lawrence, and the right was
covered by the guns of the citadel of Quebec. A boom of logs, chained
together, was laid across the mouth of the Saint Charles, which was
further guarded by two hulks mounted with cannon. A bridge of boats,
crossing the river a mile higher up, connected the city with the camp.

All the gates of Quebec, except that of Saint Charles, which faced the
bridge, were closed and barricaded. A hundred and six cannon were
mounted on the walls, while a floating battery of twelve heavy pieces,
a number of gunboats, and eight fire ships formed the river defences.

The frigates, which had convoyed the merchant fleet, were taken higher
up the river, and a thousand of their seamen came down, from Quebec, to
man the batteries and gunboats.

Against this force of sixteen thousand men, posted behind defensive
works, on a position almost impregnable by nature, General Wolfe was
bringing less than nine thousand troops. The steep and lofty heights,
that lined the river, rendered the cannon of the ships useless to him,
and the exigencies of the fleet, in such narrow and difficult
navigation, prevented the sailors being landed to assist the troops.

A large portion of Montcalm's army, indeed, consisted of Canadians, who
were of little use in the open field, but could be trusted to fight
well behind intrenchments.

Wolfe was, unfortunately, in extremely bad health when he was selected,
by Pitt, to command the expedition against Quebec; but under him were
Brigadier Generals Monckton, Townshend, and Murray, all good officers.

The fleet consisted of twenty-two ships of war, with frigates and
sloops, and a great number of transports. It was, at first, divided
into three squadrons. That under Admiral Durell sailed direct for the
Saint Lawrence, to intercept the ships from France, but arrived at its
destination a few days too late. That of Admiral Holmes sailed for New
York, to take on board a portion of the army of Amherst and Abercromby.
That of Admiral Saunders sailed to Louisbourg, but, finding the
entrance blocked with ice, went on to Halifax, where it was joined by
the squadron with the troops from New York. They then sailed again to
Louisbourg, where they remained until the 6th of June, 1759, and then
joined Durell at the mouth of the Saint Lawrence.

Wolfe's force had been intended to be larger, and should have amounted
to fourteen thousand men; but some regiments which were to have joined
him from the West Indies were, at the last moment, countermanded, and
Amherst, who no doubt felt some jealousy, at the command of this
important expedition being given to an officer who had served under his
orders at the taking of Louisbourg, sent a smaller contingent of troops
than had been expected.

Among the regiments which sailed was that of James Walsham. After the
fight at Ticonderoga, in which upwards of half of his force had fallen,
the little corps had been broken up, and the men had returned to duty
with their regiments. Owing to the number of officers who had fallen,
James now stood high on the list of lieutenants. He had had enough of
scouting, and was glad to return to the regiment, his principal regret
being that he had to part from his two trusty scouts.

There was great joy, in the regiment, when the news was received that
they were to go with the expedition against Quebec. They had formed
part of Wolf''s division at Louisbourg, and, like all who had served
with him, regarded with enthusiasm and confidence the leader whose
frail body seemed wholly incapable of sustaining fatigue or hardship,
but whose indomitable spirit and courage placed him ever in the front,
and set an example which the bravest of his followers were proud to
imitate.

From time to time, James had received letters from home. Communication
was irregular; but his mother and Mr. Wilks wrote frequently, and
sometimes he received half a dozen letters at once. He had now been
absent from home for four years, and his mother told him that he would
scarcely recognize Aggie, who was now as tall as herself. Mrs. Walsham
said that the girl was almost as interested as she was in his letters,
and in the despatches from the war, in which his name had several times
been mentioned, in connection with the services rendered by his scouts.

Richard Horton had twice, during James's absence, returned home. The
squire, Mrs. Walsham said, had received him very coolly, in consequence
of the letter he had written when James was pressed as a seaman, and
she said that Aggie seemed to have taken a great objection to him. She
wondered, indeed, that he could stay an hour in the house after his
reception there; but he seemed as if he didn't notice it, and took
especial pains to try and overcome Aggie's feeling against him.

While waiting at the mouth of the Saint Lawrence, Admiral Durell had
succeeded in obtaining pilots to take the fleet up the river. He had
sailed up the river to the point where the difficult navigation began,
and where vessels generally took on board river pilots. Here he hoisted
the French flag at the masthead, and the pilots, believing the ships to
be a French squadron, which had eluded the watch of the English, came
off in their boats, and were all taken prisoners, and forced, under
pain of death, to take the English vessels safely up.

The first difficulty of the passage was at Cape Tourmente, where the
channel describes a complete zigzag. Had the French planted some guns
on a plateau, high up on the side of the mountains, they could have
done great damage by a plunging fire; but Vaudreuil had neglected to
take this measure, and the fleet passed up in safety, the manner in
which they were handled and navigated astonishing the Canadians, who
had believed it to be impossible that large ships could be taken up.

On the 26th, the whole fleet were anchored off the Island of Orleans, a
few miles below Quebec. The same night, a small party landed on the
island. They were opposed by the armed inhabitants, but beat them off,
and, during the night, the Canadians crossed to the north shore. The
whole army then landed.

From the end of the island, Wolfe could see the full strength of the
position which he had come to attack. Three or four miles in front of
him, the town of Quebec stood upon its elevated rock. Beyond rose the
loftier height of Cape Diamond, with its redoubts and parapets. Three
great batteries looked threateningly from the upper rock of Quebec,
while three others were placed, near the edge of the water, in the
lower town. On the right was the great camp of Montcalm, stretching
from the Saint Charles, at the foot of the city walls, to the gorge of
the Montmorenci. From the latter point to the village of Beauport, in
the centre of the camp, the front was covered with earthworks, along
the brink of a lofty height; and from Beauport to the Saint Charles
were broad flats of mud, swept by the fire of redoubts and
intrenchments, by the guns of a floating battery, and by those of the
city itself.

Wolfe could not see beyond Quebec, but, above the city, the position
was even stronger than below. The river was walled by a range of
steeps, often inaccessible, and always so difficult that a few men
could hold an army in check.

Montcalm was perfectly confident of his ability to resist any attack
which the British might make. Bougainville had long before examined the
position, in view of the possibility of an English expedition against
it, and reported that, with a few intrenchments, the city would be safe
if defended by three or four thousand men. Sixteen thousand were now
gathered there, and Montcalm might well believe the position to be
impregnable.

He was determined to run no risk, by advancing to give battle, but to
remain upon the defensive till the resources of the English were
exhausted, or till the approach of winter forced them to retire. His
only source of uneasiness lay in the south, for he feared that Amherst,
with his army, might capture Ticonderoga and advance into the colony,
in which case he must weaken his army, by sending a force to oppose
him.

On the day after the army landed on the island, a sudden and very
violent squall drove several of the ships ashore, and destroyed many of
the flatboats. On the following night, the sentries at the end of the
island saw some vessels coming down the river. Suddenly these burst
into flames. They were the fire ships, which Vaudreuil had sent down to
destroy the fleet. They were filled with pitch, tar, and all sorts of
combustibles, with shell and grenades mixed up with them, while on
their decks were a number of cannon, crammed to the mouth with
grapeshot and musketballs.

Fortunately for the English, the French naval officer in command lost
his nerve, and set fire to his ship half an hour too soon; the other
captains following his example. This gave the English time to recover
from the first feeling of consternation at seeing the fire ships, each
a pillar of flame, advancing with tremendous explosion and noise
against them. The troops at once got under arms, lest the French should
attack them, while the vessels lowered their boats, and the sailors
rowed up to meet the fire ships. When they neared them, they threw
grapnels on board, and towed them towards land until they were
stranded, and then left them to burn out undisturbed.

Finding that it would be impossible to effect a landing, under the fire
of the French guns, Wolfe determined, as a first step, to seize the
height of Point Levi opposite Quebec. From this point he could fire on
the town across the Saint Lawrence, which is, here, less than a mile
wide.

On the afternoon of the 29th, Monckton's brigade crossed, in the boats,
to Beaumont on the south shore. His advanced guard had a skirmish with
a party of Canadians, but these soon fell back, and no further
opposition was offered to the landing.

In the morning a proclamation, issued by Wolfe, was posted on the doors
of the parish churches. It called upon the Canadians to stand neutral
in the contest, promising them, if they did so, full protection to
their property and religion; but threatening that, if they resisted,
their houses, goods, and harvest should be destroyed, and their
churches sacked.

The brigade marched along the river to Point Levi, and drove off a body
of French and Indians posted there, and, the next morning, began to
throw up intrenchments and to form batteries. Wolfe did not expect that
his guns here could do any serious damage to the fortifications of
Quebec. His object was partly to discourage the inhabitants of the city
exposed to his fire, partly to keep up the spirits of his own troops by
setting them to work.

The guns of Quebec kept up a continual fire against the working
parties, but the batteries continued to rise, and the citizens, alarmed
at the destruction which threatened their houses, asked the governor to
allow them to cross the river, and dislodge the English. Although he
had no belief that they would succeed, he thought it better to allow
them to try. Accordingly, some fifteen hundred armed citizens, and
Canadians from the camp, with a few Indians, and a hundred volunteers
from the regulars, marched up the river, and crossed on the night of
the 12th of July.

The courage of the citizens evaporated very quickly, now they were on
the same side of the river as the English, although still three miles
from them. In a short time a wild panic seized them. They rushed back
in extreme disorder to their boats, crossed the river, and returned to
Quebec.

The English guns soon opened, and carried destruction into the city. In
one day eighteen houses, and the cathedral, were burned by exploding
shells; and the citizens soon abandoned their homes, and fled into the
country.

The destruction of the city, however, even if complete, would have
advanced Wolfe's plans but little. It was a moral blow at the enemy,
but nothing more.

On the 8th of July, several frigates took their station before the camp
of General Levis, who, with his division of Canadian militia, occupied
the heights along the Saint Lawrence next to the gorge of Montmorenci.
Here they opened fire with shell, and continued it till nightfall.
Owing to the height of the plateau on which the camp was situated, they
did but little damage, but the intention of Wolfe was simply to keep
the enemy occupied and under arms.

Towards evening, the troops on the island broke up their camp, and,
leaving a detachment of marines to hold the post, the brigades of
Townshend and Murray, three thousand strong, embarked after nightfall
in the boats of the fleet, and landed a little below the Montmorenci,
At daybreak, they climbed the heights, and, routing a body of Canadians
and Indians who opposed them, gained the plateau and began to intrench
themselves there.

A company of rangers, supported by the regulars, was sent into the
neighbouring forests; to prevent the parties from cutting bushes for
the fascines, to explore the bank of the Montmorenci, and, if possible,
to discover a ford across the river.

Levis, with his aide-de-camp, a Jacobite Scotchman named Johnston, was
watching the movements of Wolfe from the heights above the gorge. Levis
believed that no ford existed, but Johnston found a man who had, only
that morning, crossed. A detachment was at once sent to the place, with
orders to intrench themselves, and Levis posted eleven hundred
Canadians, under Repentigny, close by in support.

Four hundred Indians passed the ford, and discovered the English
detachment in the forest, and Langlade, their commander, recrossed the
river, and told Repentigny that there was a body of English, in the
forest, who might be destroyed if he would cross at once with his
Canadians. Repentigny sent to Levis, and Levis to Vaudreuil, then three
or four miles distant.

Before Vaudreuil arrived on the spot, the Indians became impatient and
attacked the rangers; and drove them back, with loss, upon the
regulars, who stood their ground, and repulsed the assailants. The
Indians, however, carried thirty-six scalps across the ford.

If Repentigny had advanced when first called upon, and had been
followed by Levis with his whole command, the English might have
suffered a very severe check, for the Canadians were as much superior
to the regulars, in the forest, as the regulars to the Canadians in the
open.

Vaudreuil called a council of war, but he and Montcalm agreed not to
attack the English, who were, on their part, powerless to injure them.
Wolfe's position on the heights was indeed a dangerous one. A third of
his force was six miles away, on the other side of the Saint Lawrence,
and the detachment on the island was separated from each by a wide arm
of the river. Any of the three were liable to be attacked and
overpowered, before the others could come to its assistance.

Wolfe, indeed, was soon well intrenched, but, although safe against
attack, he was powerless to take the offensive. The fact, however, that
he had taken up his position so near their camp, had discomfited the
Canadians, and his battery played, with considerable effect, on the
left of their camp.

The time passed slowly. The deep and impassable gulf of the Montmorenci
separated the two enemies, but the crests of the opposite cliffs were
within easy gunshot of each other, and men who showed themselves near
the edge ran a strong chance of being hit. Along the river, from the
Montmorenci to Point Levi, continued fighting went on between the guns
of the frigates, and the gunboats and batteries on shore. The Indians
swarmed in the forest, near the English camp, and constant skirmishing
went on between them and the rangers.

The steady work of destruction going on in the city of Quebec, by the
fire from Point Levi, and the ceaseless cannonade kept up by the ships
and Wolfe's batteries; added to the inactivity to which they were
condemned, began to dispirit the Canadian militia, and many desertions
took place, the men being anxious to return to their villages and look
after the crops; and many more would have deserted, had it not been for
the persuasion of the priests, and the fear of being maltreated by the
Indians, whom the governor threatened to let loose upon any who should
waver in their resistance.

On the 18th of July a fresh move was made by the English. The French
had believed it impossible for any hostile ships to pass the batteries
of Quebec; but, covered by a furious cannonade from Point Levi, the man
of war Sutherland, with a frigate and several small vessels, aided by a
favouring wind, ran up the river at night and passed above the town.
Montcalm at once despatched six hundred men, under Dumas, to defend the
accessible points in the line of precipices above Quebec, and on the
following day, when it became known that the English had dragged a
fleet of boats over Point Levi, and had launched them above the town, a
reinforcement of several hundreds more was sent to Dumas.

On the night of the 20th Colonel Carleton, with six hundred men, rowed
eighteen miles up the river, and landed at Pointe aux Trembles on the
north shore. Here, many of the fugitives from Quebec had taken refuge,
and a hundred women, children and old men were taken prisoners by
Carleton, and brought down the next day with the retiring force. Wolfe
entertained the prisoners kindly, and sent them, on the following day,
with a flag of truce into Quebec.

On the night of the 28th, the French made another attempt to burn the
English fleet, sending down a large number of schooners, shallops, and
rafts, chained together, and filled, as before, with combustibles.

This time, the fire was not applied too soon, and the English fleet was
for some time in great danger, but was again saved by the sailors, who,
in spite of the storm of missiles, vomited out by cannon, swivels,
grenades, shell, and gun and pistol barrels loaded up to the muzzle,
grappled with the burning mass, and towed it on shore.

It was now the end of July, and Wolfe was no nearer taking Quebec than
upon the day when he first landed there. In vain he had tempted
Montcalm to attack him. The French general, confident in the strength
of his position, refused to leave it.

Wolfe therefore determined to attack the camp in front. The plan was a
desperate one, for, after leaving troops enough to hold his two camps,
he had less than five thousand men to attack a position of commanding
strength, where Montcalm could, at an hour's notice, collect twice as
many to oppose him.

At a spot about a mile above the gorge of the Montmorenci a flat strip
of ground, some two hundred yards wide, lay between the river and the
foot of the precipices, and, at low tide, the river left a flat of mud,
nearly half a mile wide, beyond the dry ground.

Along the edge of the high-water mark, the French had built several
redoubts. From the river, Wolfe could not see that these redoubts were
commanded by the musketry of the intrenchments along the edge of the
heights above, which also swept with their fire the whole face of the
declivity, which was covered with grass, and was extremely steep. Wolfe
hoped that, if he attacked one of the redoubts, the French would come
down to defend it, and that a battle might be so brought on; or that,
if they did not do so, he might find a spot where the heights could be
stormed with some chance of success. At low tide, it was possible to
ford the mouth of the Montmorenci, and Wolfe intended that the troops
from his camp, on the heights above that river, should cross here, and
advance along the strand to cooperate with Monckton's brigade, who were
to cross from Point Levi.

On the morning of the 31st of July, the Centurion, of 64 guns; and two
armed transports, each with 14 guns, stood close in to one of the
redoubts, and opened fire upon it; while the English batteries, from
the heights of the Montmorenci, opened fire across the chasm upon the
French lines.

At eleven o'clock, the troops from Point Levi put off in their boats,
and moved across the river, as if they intended to make a landing
between Beauport and the city. For some hours, Montcalm remained
ignorant as to the point on which the English attack was to be made,
but became presently convinced that it would be delivered near the
Montmorenci, and he massed the whole of his army on that flank of his
position.

At half-past five o'clock the tide was low, and the English boats
dashed forward, and the troops sprang ashore on to the broad tract of
mud, left bare by the tide; while, at the same moment, a column 2000
strong moved down from the height towards the ford at the mouth of the
Montmorenci. The first to land were thirteen companies of Grenadiers,
and a detachment of Royal Americans, who, without waiting for the two
regiments of Monckton's brigade, dashed forward against the redoubt at
the foot of the hill. The French at once abandoned it, but the
Grenadiers had no sooner poured into it, than a storm of bullets rained
down upon them, from the troops who lined the heights above.

Without a moment's hesitation, the Grenadiers and Americans dashed
forward, and strove to climb the steep ascent, swept as it was by a
terrific hail of bullets and buckshot from the French and Canadians.
Numbers rolled, dead or wounded, to the bottom of the hill, but the
others struggled on.

But at this moment, the cloud, which had been threatening all day,
suddenly opened, and the rain poured down in a torrent. The grassy
slopes instantly became so slippery that it was absolutely impossible
to climb them, and the fire from above died away, as the wet rendered
the firelocks unserviceable.

The Grenadiers fell back into the redoubt. Wolfe, who had now arrived
upon the spot, saw that it was absolutely impossible to carry the
heights under the present conditions, and ordered the troops to
retreat. Carrying off many of the wounded with them, they fell back in
good order. Those of the Grenadiers and Americans who survived
recrossed, in their boats, to the island; the 15th Regiment rowed back
to Point Levi; and the 78th Highlanders, who belonged to Monckton's
brigade, joined the column from below the Montmorenci, and slowly
retired along the flats and across the ford.

The loss fell entirely upon the Grenadiers and Americans, and was, in
proportion to their number, enormous--four hundred and forty-three,
including one colonel, eight captains, twenty-one lieutenants, and
three ensigns, being killed, wounded, or missing. The blow to the
English was a severe one, and even Wolfe began to despair, and
meditated leaving a portion of his troops on Isle aux Coudres and
fortifying them there, and sailing home, with the rest, to prepare
another expedition in the following year.

In the middle of August, he issued a third proclamation to the
Canadians, declaring, as they had refused his offers of protection, and
had practised the most unchristian barbarity against his troops on all
occasions, he could no longer refrain, in justice to himself and his
army, in chastising them as they deserved. The barbarities consisted in
the frequent scalping and mutilating of sentinels, and men on outpost
duty, which were perpetrated alike by the Canadians and Indians.

Wolfe's object was twofold: first, to cause the militia to desert, and
secondly, to exhaust the colony. Accordingly the rangers, light
infantry and Highlanders were sent out, in all directions, to waste the
settlements wherever resistance was offered. Farm houses and villages
were laid in ashes, although the churches were generally spared.
Wolfe's orders were strict that women and children were to be treated
with honour.

"If any violence is offered to a woman, the offender shall be punished
with death."

These orders were obeyed, and, except in one instance, none but armed
men, in the act of resistance, were killed.

Vaudreuil, in his despatches home, loudly denounced these barbarities;
but he himself was answerable for atrocities incomparably worse, and on
a far larger scale, for he had, for years, sent his savages, red and
white, along a frontier of 600 miles, to waste, burn, and murder at
will, and these, as he was perfectly aware, spared neither age nor sex.

Montcalm was not to be moved from his position by the sight of the
smoke of the burning villages. He would not risk the loss of all
Canada, for the sake of a few hundred farm houses.

Seeing the impossibility of a successful attack below the town, Wolfe
determined to attempt operations on a large scale above it.
Accordingly, with every fair wind and tide, ships and transports ran
the gauntlet of the batteries of Quebec, and, covered by a hot fire
from Point Levi, generally succeeded, with more or less damage, in
getting above the town. A fleet of flatboats was also sent up, and 1200
troops marched overland, under Brigadier Murray, to embark in them.

To meet this danger above the town, Bougainville was sent from the camp
at Beaufort with 1500 men. Murray made another descent at
Pointe-aux-Trembles, but was repulsed with loss. He tried a second time
at another place, but a body of ambushed Canadians poured so heavy a
fire into the boats, that he was forced to fall back again with
considerable loss. His third attempt was more successful, for he landed
at Deschambault, and burned a large building filled with stores, and
with all the spare baggage of the officers of the French regular
troops.

Vaudreuil now regretted having sent the French frigates up the river,
and withdrawing their crews to work in the batteries. Had they been
kept just above the town, they could have overpowered the English
vessels as they passed up. The sailors were now sent up to man their
ships again; but Admiral Holmes, who had taken command of the ships of
war above Quebec, was already too strong for them, and the sailors were
recalled to Quebec.

Both armies were suffering. Dysentery and fever had broken out in the
English camp, and the number of effective men was greatly reduced. Upon
the other hand, the French were suffering from shortness of supplies.
The English frigates above the town prevented food being brought down
from Montreal in boats, and the difficulties of land carriage were very
great.

The Canadians deserted in great numbers, and Montcalm's force had been
weakened by the despatch of Levis, to assist in checking the advance of
Amherst. The latter had captured Ticonderoga and Crown Point. Niagara
had also been taken by the English. Amherst, however, fell back again,
and Levis was able to rejoin Montcalm.

But the greatest misfortune which befell the English was the dangerous
illness of Wolfe, who, always suffering from disease, was for a time
utterly prostrate. At the end of August, however, he partially
recovered, and dictated a letter to his three brigadier generals,
asking them to fix upon one of three plans, which he laid before them,
for attacking the enemy. The first was that the army should march eight
or ten miles up the Montmorenci, ford the river, and fall upon the rear
of the enemy. The second was to cross the ford at the mouth of the
Montmorenci, and march along the shore, until a spot was found where
the heights could be climbed. The third was to make a general attack
from the boats upon Beauport.

Monckton, Townshend, and Murray met in consultation, and considered all
the plans to be hopeless; but they proposed that an attempt should be
made to land above the town, and so to place the army between Quebec
and its base of supplies, thereby forcing Montcalm to fight or to
surrender.

The attempt seemed a desperate one, but Wolfe determined to adopt it.
He had not much hope of its succeeding, but should it not do so, there
was nothing for him but to sail, with his weakened army, back to
England. He therefore determined at last to make the attempt, and
implored his physician to patch him up, so that he could, in person,
take the command.

"I know perfectly well that you cannot cure me," he wrote; "but pray
make me up, so that I may be without pain for a few days, and able to
do my duty. That is all I want."

On the 3rd of September, Wolfe took the first steps towards the
carrying out of his plans, by evacuating the camp at Montmorenci.
Montcalm sent a strong force to attack him, as he was moving; but
Monckton at Point Levi saw the movement, and, embarking two battalions
in boats, made a feint of landing at Beauport. Montcalm recalled his
troops to repulse the threatened attack, and the English were able to
draw off from Montmorenci without molestation.

On the night of the 4th, a fleet of flatboats passed above the town,
with the baggage and stores. On the 5th the infantry marched up by
land, and the united force, of some 3600 men, embarked on board the
ships of Admiral Holmes.

The French thought that the abandonment of Montmorenci, and the
embarkation of the troops, was a sign that the English were about to
abandon their enterprise, and sail for England. Nevertheless, Montcalm
did not relax his vigilance, being ever on the watch, riding from post
to post, to see that all was in readiness to repel an attack. In one of
his letters at this time, he mentioned that he had not taken off his
clothes since the 23d of June.

He now reinforced the troops under Bougainville, above Quebec, to 3000
men. He had little fear for the heights near the town, believing them
to be inaccessible, and that a hundred men could stop a whole army.
This he said, especially, in reference to the one spot which presented
at least a possibility of being scaled. Here Captain de Vergor, with a
hundred Canadian troops, were posted. The battalion of Guienne had been
ordered to encamp close at hand, and the post, which was called Anse du
Foulon, was but a mile and a half distant from Quebec. Thus, although
hoping that the English would soon depart, the French, knowing the
character of Wolfe, made every preparation against a last attack before
he started.

From the 7th to the 12th, Holmes' fleet sailed up and down the river,
threatening a landing, now at one point and now at another, wearing out
the French, who were kept night and day on the qui vive, and were
exhausted by following the ships up and down, so as to be ready to
oppose a landing wherever it might be made.

James Walsham's regiment formed part of Monckton's brigade, and his
colonel had frequently selected him to command parties who went out to
the Canadian villages, as, from the knowledge he had acquired of
irregular warfare, he could be trusted not to suffer himself to be
surprised by the parties of Canadians or Indians, who were always on
the watch to cut off detachments sent out from the British camp. There
were still ten men in the regiment who had formed part of his band on
the lakes. These were drafted into his company, and, whatever force
went out, they always accompanied him.

Although James had seen much, and heard more, of the terrible
barbarities perpetrated by the Canadians and their Indian allies on the
frontier, he lamented much the necessity which compelled Wolfe to order
the destruction of Canadian villages; and when engaged on this service,
whether in command of the detachment, or as a subaltern if more than
one company went out, he himself never superintended the painful work;
but, with his ten men, scouted beyond the village, and kept a vigilant
lookout against surprise. In this way, he had several skirmishes with
the Canadians, but the latter never succeeded in surprising any force
to which he was attached. Walsham and his scouts were often sent out
with parties from other regiments, and General Monckton was so pleased
with his vigilance and activity, that he specially mentioned him to
General Wolfe, at the same time telling him of the services he had
performed on the lakes, and the very favourable reports which had been
made by Johnson, Monro, Lord Howe, and Abercromby, of the work done by
the corps which he had organized and commanded.

"I wish we had a few more officers trained to this sort of warfare,"
General Wolfe said. "Send him on board the Sutherland tomorrow. I have
some service which he is well fitted to carry out."

James accordingly repaired on board the Sutherland, and was conducted
to the general's cabin.

"General Monckton has spoken to me in high terms of you, Lieutenant
Walsham, and he tells me that you have been several times mentioned in
despatches, by the generals under whom you served; and you were with
Braddock as well as with Johnson, Howe, and Abercromby, and with Monro
at the siege of Fort William Henry. How is it that so young an officer
should have seen so much service?"

James informed him how, having been pressed on board a man of war, he
had been discharged, in accordance with orders from home, and, hearing
that his friends were going to obtain a commission for him, in a
regiment under orders for America, he had thought it best to utilize
his time by accompanying General Braddock as a volunteer, in order to
learn something of forest warfare; that, after that disastrous affair,
he had served with Johnson in a similar capacity, until, on his
regiment arriving, he had been selected to drill a company of scouts,
and had served with them on the lakes, until the corps was broken up
when the regiment sailed for Canada.

"In fact, you have seen more of this kind of warfare than any officer
in the army," General Wolfe said. "Your special services ought to have
been recognized before. I shall have you put in orders, tomorrow, as
promoted to the rank of captain. And now, I am about to employ you upon
a service which, if you are successful, will give you your brevet
majority.

"There must be some points at which those precipices can be climbed. I
want you to find out where they are. It is a service of great danger.
You will go in uniform, otherwise, if caught, you would meet with the
fate of a spy; but at the same time, even in uniform you would probably
meet with but little mercy, if you fell into the hands of the Canadians
or Indians. Would you be willing to undertake such a duty?"

"I will try, sir," James said. "Do you wish me to start tonight?"

"No," the general replied. "You had better think the matter over, and
let me know tomorrow how you had best proceed. It is not an enterprise
to be undertaken without thinking it over in every light. You will have
to decide whether you will go alone, or take anyone with you; when and
how you will land; how you will regain the ships. You will, of course,
have carte blanche in all respects."

After James had returned on shore, he thought the matter over in every
light. He knew that the French had many sentries along the edge of the
river, for boats which, at night, went over towards that side of the
river, were always challenged and fired upon. The chance of landing
undetected, therefore, seemed but slight; nor, even did he land, would
he be likely, at night, to discover the paths, which could be little
more than tracks up the heights.

Had he been able to speak Canadian French, the matter would have been
easy enough, as he could have landed higher up the river and, dressed
as a Canadian farmer, have made his way through the French lines
without suspicion. But he knew nothing of French, and, even had he
spoken the language fluently, there was sufficient difference between
the Canadian French and the language of the old country, for the first
Canadian who spoke to him to have detected the difference.

Nor could he pass as an Indian; for, although he had picked up enough
of the language to converse with the redskin allies of the English on
the lakes, the first Indian who spoke to him would detect the
difference; and, indeed, it needed a far more intimate acquaintance
with the various tribes, than he possessed, for him to be able to paint
and adorn himself so as to deceive the vigilant eyes of the French
Indians.

Had his two followers, Nat and Jonathan, been with him, they could have
painted and dressed him so that he could have passed muster, but, in
their absence, he abandoned the idea as out of the question. The
prospect certainly did not seem hopeful.

After long thought, it seemed to him that the only way which promised
even a chance of success would be for him to be taken prisoner by the
French soldiers. Once fairly within their lines, half the difficulty
was over. He had learned to crawl as noiselessly as an Indian, and he
doubted not that he should be able to succeed in getting away from any
place of confinement in which they might place him. Then he could
follow the top of the heights, and the position of the sentries or of
any body of men encamped there would, in itself, be a guide to him as
to the existence of paths to the strand below.

The first step was the most difficult. How should he manage to get
himself taken prisoner? And this was the more difficult, as it was
absolutely necessary that he should fall into the hands of French
regulars, and not of the Canadians, who would finish the matter at once
by killing and scalping him.

The next morning, he again went off to the Sutherland. He was in high
spirits, for his name had appeared in orders as captain, and as
appointed assistant quartermaster general on the headquarter staff. On
entering the general's cabin, he thanked him for the promotion.

"You have earned it over and over again," the general said. "There are
no thanks due to me. Now, have you thought out a plan?"

James briefly stated the difficulties which he perceived in the way of
any other scheme than that of getting himself taken prisoner by the
French, and showed that that was the only plan that seemed to offer
even a chance of success.

"But you may not be able to escape," Wolfe said.

"I may not," James replied, "and in that case, sir, I must of course
remain a prisoner until you take Quebec, or I am exchanged. Even then
you would be no worse off than you are at present, for I must, of
course, be taken prisoner at some point where the French are in force,
and where you do not mean to land. My presence there would give them no
clue whatever to your real intentions, whereas, were I taken prisoner
anywhere along the shore, they would naturally redouble their
vigilance, as they would guess that I was looking for some way of
ascending the heights."

"How do you propose being taken?" Wolfe asked.

"My idea was," James replied, "that I should land with a party near Cap
Rouge, as if to reconnoitre the French position there. We should, of
course, be speedily discovered, and would then retreat to the boats. I
should naturally be the last to go, and might well manage to be cut
off."

"Yes," Wolfe replied, "but you might also, and that far more easily,
manage to get shot. I don't think that would do, Captain Walsham. The
risks would be twenty to one against your escaping being shot. Can you
think of no other plan?"

"The only other plan that I can think of," James said, "might involve
others being taken prisoners. I might row in towards Cap Rouge in broad
daylight, as if to examine the landing place, and should, of course,
draw their fire upon the boat. Before starting, I should fire two or
three shots into the boat close to the water line, and afterwards plug
them up with rags. Then, when their fire became heavy, I should take
the plugs out and let the boat fill. As she did so, I could shout that
I surrendered, and then we could drift till we neared the shore in the
water-logged boat, or swim ashore. I can swim well myself, and should,
of course, want four men, who could swim well also, picked out as the
crew."

"The plan is a dangerous one," Wolfe said, "but less so than the
other."

"One cannot win a battle without risking life, sir," James said
quietly. "Some of us might, of course, be hit, but as we risk our lives
whenever we get within range of the enemy, I do not see that that need
be considered; at any rate, sir, I am ready to make the attempt, if the
plan has your approval."

"I tell you frankly, Captain Walsham, that I think your chances of
success are absolutely nil. At the same time, there is just a faint
possibility that you may get ashore alive, escape from the French,
discover a pathway, and bring me the news; and, as the only chance of
the expedition being successful now depends upon our discovering such a
path, I am not justified in refusing even this faint chance."

The general touched a bell which stood on the table before him.

"Will you ask the captain to come here," he said to the officer who
answered the summons.

"Captain Peters," he said when the captain appeared, "I want you to
pick out for me four men, upon whom you can thoroughly rely. In the
first place they must be good swimmers, in the second place they must
be able to hold their tongues, and lastly they must be prepared to pass
some months in a French prison. A midshipman, with the same
qualifications, will be required to go with them."

The captain naturally looked surprised at so unusual a request.

"Captain Walsham is going to be taken prisoner by the French," General
Wolfe explained, "and the only way it can be done is for a whole boat's
crew to be taken with him," and he then detailed the plan which had
been arranged. "Of course, you can offer the men any reward you may
think fit, and can promise the midshipman early promotion," he
concluded.

"Very well, general. I have no doubt I can find four men and a
midshipman willing to volunteer for the affair, especially as, if you
succeed, their imprisonment will be a short one. When will the attempt
be made?"

"If you can drift up the river as far as Cap Rouge before daylight,"
James said, in answer to an inquiring look from the general, "we will
attempt it tomorrow morning. I should say that the best plan would be
for me to appear opposite their camp when day breaks, as if I was
trying to obtain a close view of it in the early morning."

"The sooner the better," General Wolfe said. "Every day is of
importance. But how do you propose to get back again, that is,
supposing that everything goes well?"

"I propose, general, that I should conceal myself somewhere on the face
of the heights. I will spread a handkerchief against a rock or tree, so
that it will not be seen either from above or below, but will be
visible from the ships in the river. I cannot say, of course, whether
it will be near Cap Rouge or Quebec; but, if you will have a sharp
lookout kept through a glass, as the ships drift up and down, you are
sure to see it, and can let me know that you do so by dipping the
ensign. At night I will make my way down to the shore, and if, at
midnight exactly, you will send a boat for me, I shall be ready to swim
off to her, when they show a lantern as they approach the shore. Of
course, I cannot say on what day I may be in a position to show the
signal, but at, any rate, if a week passes without your seeing it, you
will know that I have failed to make my escape, or that I have been
killed after getting out."



Chapter 19: A Dangerous Expedition.


The details of the proposed expedition being thus arranged, the captain
left the cabin with James, and the latter paced to and fro on the
quarterdeck, while the captain sent for the boatswain and directed him
to pick out four men who could swim well, and who were ready to
volunteer for desperate service.

While the captain was so engaged, James saw a naval officer staring
fixedly at him. He recognized him instantly, though more than four
years had elapsed since he had last seen him. He at once stepped across
the quarterdeck.

"How are you, Lieutenant Horton? It is a long time since we last parted
on the Potomac."

Horton would have refused the proffered hand, but he had already
injured himself very sorely, in the eyes of the squire, by his outburst
of ill feeling against James, so he shook hands and said coldly:

"Yes, your position has changed since then."

"Yes," James said with a laugh, "but that was only a temporary eclipse.
That two months before the mast was a sort of interlude for which I am
deeply thankful. Had it not been for my getting into that smuggling
scrape, I should have been, at the present moment, commencing practice
as a doctor, instead of being a captain in his majesty's service."

The words were not calculated to improve Horton's temper. What a
mistake he had made! Had he interfered on James Walsham's behalf--and a
word from him, saying that James was the son of a medical man, and was
assuredly mixed up in this smuggling affair only by accident--he would
have been released. He had not spoken that word, and the consequence
was, he had himself fallen into bad odour with the squire, and James
Walsham, instead of drudging away as a country practitioner, was an
officer of rank equal to himself, for he, as second lieutenant in the
Sutherland, ranked with a captain in the army.

Not only this, but whenever he went to Sidmouth he had heard how James
had been mentioned in the despatches, and how much he was
distinguishing himself. Everything seemed to combine against him. He
had hated James Walsham from the day when the latter had thrashed him,
and had acted as Aggie's champion against him. He had hated him more,
when he found Aggie installed as the squire's heiress, and saw how high
James stood in her good graces, and that he had been taken up by the
squire.

He had hoped that he had gained the advantage over him, when he had
come back a naval officer, while James was still a schoolboy, and had
kept aloof from the house while he devoted himself to the young
heiress. Everything had seemed going on well with his plans, until the
very circumstance which, at the time, seemed so opportune, namely, the
pressing James as a seaman on board the Thetis, had turned out so
disastrous. The letter, in which he had suffered his exultation to
appear, had angered the squire, had set Mrs. Walsham and her friend the
ex-sergeant against him, and had deeply offended Aggie. It had, too,
enabled the squire to take instant measures for procuring James's
discharge, and had now placed the latter in a position equal to his
own.

James, on his part, did not like Richard Horton, but he felt no active
animosity against him. He had got the best of it in that first quarrel
of theirs, and, although he had certainly felt very sore and angry, at
the time Richard was staying at the Hall, and seemed to have taken his
place altogether as Aggie's friend, this feeling had long since died
away, for he knew, from the letters of Mr. Wilks, that Aggie had no
liking whatever for Richard Horton.

"You were at Sidmouth in the spring, I heard," he said. "You found my
mother looking well, I hope?"

"Yes, I was there a fortnight before we sailed," Richard said. "I think
she was looking about as usual."

For a few minutes, they talked in a stiff and somewhat constrained
tone, for Richard could not bring himself to speak cordially to this
man, whom he regarded as a dangerous rival. Presently, the captain came
up to them.

"I have picked four volunteers for your work, Captain Walsham. They
were somewhat surprised, at first, to find that they were required for
a bout in a French prison; but sailors are always ready for any
hare-brained adventure, and they made no objection whatever, when I
explained what they would have to do. Next to fighting a Frenchman,
there's nothing a sailor likes so much as taking him in. Young
Middleton goes in command of the boat. He is a regular young pickle,
and is as pleased at the prospect as if a French prison were the most
amusing place in the world. He knows, of course, that there will be
some considerable danger of his being shot before he is taken prisoner;
but I need hardly say that the danger adds to the interest of the
scheme. It's a risky business you have undertaken, Captain Walsham,
terribly risky; but, if you succeed, you will have saved the expedition
from turning out a failure, and we shall all be under obligations to
you for the rest of our lives.

"Has Captain Walsham told you what he is undertaking, Mr. Horton?"

"No, sir."

"He is going to get taken prisoner, in the gig, in order that he may,
if possible, give the French the slip again, find out some way down
that line of cliffs, and so enable the general to get into the heart of
the French expedition. It is a grand scheme, but a risky one.

"The chances are a hundred to one against you, Captain Walsham."

"That is just what the general said," James replied, with a smile. "I
don't think, myself, they are more than five to one against me; but,
even if they were a thousand, it would be worth trying, for a thousand
lives would be cheaply sacrificed to ensure the success of this
expedition."

"There are not many men who would like to try it," the captain said. "I
say honestly I shouldn't, myself. Anything in the nature of duty,
whether it's laying your ship alongside a Frenchman of twice her weight
of metal, or a boat expedition to cut out a frigate from under the guns
of the battery, I should be ready to take my share in; but an
expedition like yours, to be carried out alone, in cold blood and in
the dark, I should have no stomach for. I don't want to discourage you,
and I honour your courage in undertaking it; but I am heartily glad
that the general did not propose to me, instead of to you, to undertake
it."

"You would have done it if he had, sir," James said, smiling, "and so
would any officer of this expedition. I consider myself most highly
honoured in the general entrusting me with the mission. Besides, you
must remember that it is not so strange, to me, as it would be to most
men. I have been for four years engaged in forest warfare, scouting at
night in the woods, and keeping my ears open to the slightest sound
which might tell of a skulking redskin being at hand. My eyes have
become so accustomed to darkness, that, although still very far short
of those of the Indians, I can see plainly where one unaccustomed to
such work would see nothing. I am accustomed to rely upon my own
senses, to step noiselessly, or to crawl along on the ground like an
Indian. Therefore, you see, to me this enterprise does not present
itself in the same light as it naturally would to you."

"You may make light of it," the captain said, "but it's a dangerous
business, look at it as you will. Well, if you go through it safely,
Captain Walsham, you will be the hero of this campaign."

Late in the afternoon the tide turned, and the vessels began to drift
up the river. The four sailors had, of course, mentioned to their
comrades the service upon which they were about to be engaged. The
captain had not thought it necessary to enjoin secrecy upon them, for
there was no communication with the shore, no fear of the knowledge
spreading beyond the ship; besides, the boat had to be damaged, and
this alone would tell the sailors, when she was lowered in the water,
that she was intended to be captured.

A marine was called up to where the captain's gig was hanging from the
davits. James pointed out a spot just below the waterline, and the man,
standing a yard or two away, fired at it, the ball making a hole
through both sides of the boat. Another shot was fired two or three
inches higher, and the four holes were then plugged up with oakum.

All was now in readiness for the attempt. James dined with Captain
Peters, the first lieutenant and four officers of the general's staff
being also present, General Wolfe himself being too ill to be at table,
and Admiral Holmes having, early in the morning, gone down the river to
confer with Admiral Saunders.

"I drink good health and a safe return to you, Captain Walsham, for our
sake as well as yours. As a general thing, when an officer is chosen
for dangerous service, he is an object of envy by all his comrades;
but, for once, I do not think anyone on board would care to undertake
your mission."

"Why, sir, your little midshipman is delighted at going with me. He and
I have been chatting the matter over, and he is in the highest glee."

"Ah! He has only got the first chance of being shot at," Captain Peters
said. "That comes in the line of duty, and I hope there isn't an
officer on board a ship but would volunteer, at once, for that service.
But your real danger only begins when his ends.

"By the way," he asked, as, after dinner was over, he was walking up
and down the quarterdeck, talking to James, "have you and Lieutenant
Horton met before? I thought you seemed to know each other when I came
up, but, since then I have noticed that, while all the other officers
of the ship have been chatting with you, he has kept aloof."

"We knew each other at home, sir," James said, "but we were never very
good friends. Our acquaintanceship commenced, when we were boys, with a
fight. I got the best of it, and Horton has never, I think, quite
forgiven me."

"I don't like the young fellow," Captain Peters said shortly. "I know
he was not popular in the Thetis, and they say he showed the white
feather out in the East. I wouldn't have had him on board, but the
first lord asked me, as a personal favour, to take him. I have had no
reason to complain of him, since he joined, but I know that he is no
more popular, among my other officers, than he was in the Thetis."

"I never heard a word against him, sir," James said earnestly. "His
uncle, Mr. Linthorne, has large estates near Sidmouth, and has been the
kindest friend to me and mine. At one time, it was thought that Horton
would be his heir, but a granddaughter, who had for years been missing,
was found; but still Horton will take, I should think, a considerable
slice of the property, and it would grieve the squire, terribly, if
Horton failed in his career. I think it's only a fault of manners, sir,
if I may say so, and certainly I myself know nothing whatever against
him."

"I don't know," Captain Peters replied thoughtfully. "Just before I
sailed, I happened to meet an old friend, and over our dinner I
mentioned the names of my officers. He told me he knew this Mr.
Linthorne well, and that Horton had gone to sea with him for the first
time as a midshipman, and that there was certainly something queer
about him as a boy, for Linthorne had specially asked him to keep his
eye upon him, and had begged him, frankly, to let him know how he
conducted himself. That rather set me against him, you know."

"I don't think that was anything," James urged. "I do not much like
Horton, but I should not like you to have a false impression of him. It
was a mere boyish affair, sir--in fact, it was connected with that
fight with me. I don't think he gave a very strictly accurate account
of it, and his uncle, who in some matters is very strict, although one
of the kindest of men, took the thing up, and sent him away to sea.
Horton was certainly punished severely enough, for that stupid
business, without its counting against him afterwards."

"I like the way you speak up in his defence, Captain Walsham,
especially as you frankly say you don't like him, and henceforth I will
dismiss the affair from my mind, but I should say that he has never
forgiven it, although you may have done so."

"That's natural enough," James laughed, "because I came best out of
it."

To Richard Horton, the news that James Walsham was about to undertake a
desperate enterprise, which, if he succeeded in it, would bring him
great honour and credit, was bitter in the extreme, and the admiration
expressed by the other officers, at his courage in undertaking it,
added to his anger and disgust. He walked moodily up and down the
quarterdeck all the afternoon, to think the matter over, and at each
moment his fury increased. Could he in any way have put a stop to the
adventure, he would instantly have done so, but there was no possible
way of interfering.

The thought that annoyed him most was of the enthusiasm with which the
news of the successful termination of the enterprise would be received
at Sidmouth. Already, as he knew, Aggie regarded James as a hero, and
the squire was almost as proud of his mention in despatches as if he
had been his own son; but for this he cared but little. It was Aggie's
good opinion Richard Horton desired to gain. James Walsham still
thought of her as the girl of twelve he had last seen, but Richard
Horton knew her as almost a woman, and, although at first he had
resolved to marry her as his uncle's heiress, he now really cared for
her for herself.

On the visit before James had left home, Richard had felt certain that
his cousin liked him; but, since that time, he had not only made no
progress, but he felt that he had lost rather than gained ground. The
girl was always friendly with him, but it was the cool friendliness of
a cousin, and, somehow, Richard instinctively felt James Walsham was
the cause.

In vain he had angrily told himself that it was absurd to suppose that
his cousin could care for this fellow, whom she had only seen as an
awkward boy, who had been content to stop away from the house, and
never go near her for weeks. Still, though he told himself it was
absurd, he knew that it was so. When the conversation happened to turn
upon James, she seldom took any part in it; but Richard knew that it
was not from indifference as to the subject. There was a soft flush on
her cheek, a light in her eyes, which he had never been able to call
up; and, many a time, he had ground his teeth in silent rage, when the
squire and Mr. Wilks were discussing the news received in James's last
letter, and expressing their hopes that, ere long, he would be back
from foreign service.

Although by no means fond of encountering danger, Richard felt that he
would gladly pick an open quarrel with the man he regarded as his
rival, and shoot him like a dog--for in those days, duels were matters
of everyday occurrence--but there was no possibility of doing this, at
the present juncture; and, moreover, he knew that this would be the
worst possible way of ridding himself of him; for, were James to fall
by his hands, his chances of winning Aggie would be hopelessly
extinguished.

"No," he said to himself, "that is out of the question; but I will do
something. Come what may, he shall never go back to Sidmouth."

The squadron drifted up beyond Cap Rouge, and anchored, at the top of
the flood, an hour before daybreak. The gig was lowered, and James
Walsham, amid many good wishes and hearty farewells from the officers,
took his place in her, by the side of the midshipman.

"Look out for my signal," he said. "Any time, after today, you may see
it."

"We will see it if you make it, my boy," said the captain, who had come
on deck to see him off. "Don't you fear about that. If you make your
signal, you may rely upon it, our boat will be ashore for you that
night."

Another moment, and the boat pulled away from the side of the ship.

"Take it easy, lads," young Middleton said, "only just dip your oars in
the water. We have but three miles to row, with the stream, and don't
want to be there till the day begins to show."

The oars had been muffled, and, noiselessly, the boat dropped down the
stream, until she neared Cap Rouge, then they rowed in towards the
French shore. The day was just beginning to break, in the east, as they
neared the spot where the French camp was situated. It stood high up on
the plateau; but there were a small number of tents on the low ground,
by the river, as some batteries had been erected here. They were but
two hundred yards from the shore when a French sentry challenged. They
gave no answer, and the soldier at once fired.

"Keep about this distance out," James ordered. "Row quietly. I will
stand up, as if I were watching the shore."

As soon as the shot was fired, it was answered by shots from other
sentries. A minute later, a drum was heard to beat sharply, and then,
in the faint light, a number of French soldiers could be seen, running
at full speed towards the shore. The shots fell thickly round the boat,
and one of the men dropped his oar, as a bullet struck him on the
shoulder.

"Pull out the plugs," James said.

The oakum was pulled out and thrown overboard, and the water rushed in.

"Now turn her head from the shore, as if we were trying to escape."

So rapidly did the water rush in through the four holes that, in a
minute, the gunwale was nearly level with the water.

"Turn her over now," James said, and in a moment the boat was upset,
and the men clinging to the bottom.

A shout of exultation rose from the shore, as the boat was seen to
upset, and the firing at once ceased.

"Swim towards the shore, and push the boat before you," the young
midshipman said. "They won't fire any more now, and we have finished
the first part of our business."

Pushing the boat before them, the men made their way slowly towards the
shore, striking the land half a mile below the point where they had
overturned. The French soldiers had followed them down the bank, and
surrounded them as they landed. The holes in the boat explained for
themselves the cause of the disaster.

An officer stepped forward.

"You are our prisoners," he said to James.

The latter bowed.

"It is the fortune of war," he said. "Your men are better shots than I
gave them credit for," and he pointed to the holes in the boat.

He spoke in English, but the officer guessed his meaning.

Some of the Indians and Canadians soon came flocking down, and, with
angry gestures, demanded that the prisoners should be shot; but the
French officer waived them off, and placed a strong guard of his own
men around them, to prevent their being touched by the Indians. The
young midshipman spoke French fluently, having been specially selected
by the captain for that reason; but it had been agreed, between him and
James, that he should not betray his knowledge of the language, as he
might, thereby, pick up information which might be useful.

They were at once conducted before Bougainville.

"Do you speak French?" he asked.

James shook his head. The midshipman looked as if he had not understood
the question.

"It is clear," the French officer said to those standing around him,
"that they came in to reconnoitre the landing place, and thought, in
the dim light, they could run the gauntlet of our sentries' fire. It
was more accurate than they gave them credit for."

"The boat was struck twice, you say?"

"Yes, general," the officer who conducted them into the tent replied.
"Two balls right through her, and one of the men was hit on the
shoulder."

"The reconnaissance looks as if Wolfe meant to attempt a landing here,"
Bougainville said. "We must keep a sharp lookout. I will send them on
to Quebec, for the general to question them. He will find someone there
who speaks their language. I will send, at once, to tell him we have
captured them. But I can't very well do so, till we have a convoy
going, with regulars to guard it. If they were to go in charge of
Canadians, the chances of their arriving alive in Quebec would be
slight.

"Let the sailors be placed in a tent in your lines, Chateaudun, and
place a sentry over them, to see that the Indians don't get at them.
The two officers can have the tent that Le Boeuf gave up yesterday. You
can put a sentry there, but they can go in and out as they like. There
is no fear of their trying to escape; for, if they once went outside
the lines of the regulars, the Indians and Canadians would make short
work of them."

The officer led James and the midshipman to a tent in the staff lines,
whose owner had ridden to Quebec, on the previous night, with
despatches, and motioned to them that it was to be theirs. He also made
signs to them that they could move about as they chose; but
significantly warned them, by a gesture, that if they ventured beyond
the tents, the Indians would make short work of them.

For a time, the prisoners made no attempt to leave the tent, for the
Indians stood scowling at a short distance off, and would have entered,
had not the sentry on duty prevented them from doing so.

"Do not talk too loudly," James said. "It is probable that, in a camp
like this, there is someone who understands English. Very likely they
are playing the same game with us that we are with them. They pretend
there is no one who can speak to us; but, very likely, there may be
someone standing outside now, trying to listen to what we say."

Then, raising his voice he went on:

"What abominable luck I have! Who could have reckoned upon the boat
being hit, twice, at that distance? I thought we had fairly succeeded.
The general will be in a nice way, when he finds we don't come back."

"Yes," Middleton rejoined, "and to think that we are likely to spend
the winter in prison, at Quebec, instead of Old England. I am half
inclined to try and escape!"

"Nonsense!" James replied. "It would be madness to think of such a
thing. These Indians can see in the dark, and the moment you put your
foot outside the lines of these French regulars, you would be carried
off and scalped. No, no, my boy; that would be simply throwing away our
lives. There is nothing for it, but to wait quietly, till either Wolfe
takes Quebec, or you are exchanged."

The prisoners were treated with courtesy by the French officers, and
comfortable meals were provided. In the evening, they went outside the
tent for a short time, but did not venture to go far, for Indians were
still moving about, and the hostile glances, which they threw at the
prisoners, were sufficient to indicate what would happen to the latter,
if they were caught beyond the protection of the sentry.

"Bougainville was right in supposing that prisoners would not be likely
to attempt to escape," James said, in a low voice. "The look of those
Indians would be quite sufficient to prevent anyone from attempting it,
under ordinary circumstances. It is well that my business will take me
down the river towards Quebec, while they will make sure that I shall
have made up the river, with a view of making my way off to the ships,
the next time they go up above Cap Rouge."

"It will be risky work getting through them," the midshipman remarked;
"but all the same, I wish I was going with you, instead of having to
stick here in prison."

"It would be running too great a risk of spoiling my chance of
success," James said. "I am accustomed to the redskins, and can crawl
through them as noiselessly as they could themselves. Besides, one can
hide where two could not. I only hope that, when they find I have gone,
they won't take it into their heads to revenge my escape upon you."

"There is no fear of that," the midshipman said. "I shall be sound
asleep in the tent, and when they wake me up, and find you are gone, I
shall make a tremendous fuss, and pretend to be most indignant that you
have deserted me."

The two prisoners had eaten but little of the meals served to them that
day, putting the greater portion aside, and hiding it in the straw
which served for their beds, in order that James might take with him a
supply, for it might be three or four days before he could be taken off
by the ships' boats.

"I suppose you won't go very far tonight?" the midshipman said,
suddenly.

"No," James replied. "I shall hide somewhere along the face of the
cliff, a mile or so away. They are not likely to look for me down the
river at all; but, if they do, they will think I have gone as far as I
can away, and the nearer I am to this place, the safer."

"Look here," the midshipman said. "I am going strictly to obey orders;
but, at the same time, it is just possible that something may turn up
that you ought to know, or that might make me want to bolt. Suppose,
for instance, I heard them say that they meant to shoot us both in the
morning--it's not likely, you know; still, it's always as well to be
prepared for whatever might happen--if so, I should crawl out of camp,
and make my way along after you. And if so, I shall walk along the
edge, and sometimes give two little whistles like this; and, if you
hear me, you answer me."

"Don't be foolish, Middleton," James said seriously. "You would only
risk your life, and mine, by any nonsense of that sort. There can't be
any possible reason why you should want to go away. You have undertaken
to carry this out, knowing that you would have, perhaps, to remain a
prisoner for some time; and having undertaken it, you must keep to the
plans laid down."

"But I am going to, Captain Walsham. Still, you know, something might
turn up."

"I don't see that anything possibly could turn up," James insisted;
"but, if at any future time you do think of any mad-brained attempt of
escaping, you must take off your shoes, and you must put your foot
down, each time, as gently as if the ground were covered with nails;
for, if you were to tread upon a twig, and there were an Indian within
half a mile of you, he would hear it crack. But don't you attempt any
such folly. No good could possibly come of it, and you would be sure to
fall into the hands of the savages or Canadians; and you know how they
treat prisoners."

"I know," the boy said; "and I have no wish to have my scalp hanging up
in any of their wigwams."

It was midnight, before the camp was perfectly still, and then James
Walsham quietly loosened one of the pegs of the canvas, at the back of
the tent, and, with a warm grasp of the midshipman's hand, crawled out.
The lad listened attentively, but he could not hear the slightest
sound. The sentinel was striding up and down in front of the tent,
humming the air of a French song as he walked. Half an hour passed
without the slightest stir, and the midshipman was sure that James was,
by this time, safely beyond the enemy's camp.

He was just about to compose himself to sleep, when he heard a
trampling of feet. The sentry challenged, the password was given, and
the party passed on towards the general's tent. It was some thirty
yards distant, and the sentry posted there challenged.

"I wonder what's up?" the midshipman said to himself; and, lifting the
canvas, he put his head out where James had crawled through.

The men had halted before the general's tent, and the boy heard the
general's voice, from inside the tent, ask sharply, "What is it?"

"I regret to disturb you, Monsieur le General; but we have here one of
the Canadian pilots, who has swam ashore from the enemy's fleet higher
up the river, and who has important news for you."

The midshipman at once determined to hear what passed. He had already
taken off his shoes; and he now crawled out from the tent, and, moving
with extreme caution, made his way round to the back of the general's
tent, just as the latter, having thrown on his coat and lighted a
candle, unfastened the entrance. The midshipman, determined to see as
well as hear what was going on, lifted up the flap a few inches behind,
and, as he lay on the ground, peered in. A French officer had just
entered, and he was followed by a Canadian, whom the midshipman
recognized at once, as being the one who piloted the Sutherland up and
down the river.

"Where do you come from?" Bougainville asked.

"I swam ashore two hours ago from the English ship Sutherland," the
Canadian said.

"How did you manage to escape?"

"I would have swam ashore long ago, but at night I have always been
locked up, ever since I was captured, in a cabin below. Tonight the
door opened quietly, and someone came in and said:

"'Hush!--can you swim?'

"'Like a fish,' I said.

"'Are you ready to try and escape, if I give you the chance?'

"'I should think so,' I replied.

"'Then follow me, but don't make the slightest noise.'

"I followed him. We passed along the main deck, where the sailors were
all asleep in their hammocks. A lantern was burning here, and I saw, by
its light, that my conductor was an officer. He led me along till we
entered a cabin--his own, I suppose.

"'Look,' he whispered, 'there is a rope from the porthole down to the
water. If you slide quietly down by it, and then let yourself drift
till you are well astern of the ship, the sentry on the quarterdeck
will not see you. Here is a letter, put it in your cap. If you are
fired at, and a boat is lowered to catch you, throw the paper away at
once. Will you swear to do that?'

"I said I would swear by the Virgin.

"'Very well,' he went on; 'if you get away safely and swim to shore,
make your way without a minute's delay to the French camp at Cap Rouge,
and give this letter to the general. It is a matter of the most extreme
importance.'

"This is the letter, general."

He handed a small piece of paper, tightly folded up, to Bougainville,
who opened it, and read it by the light of the candle.

He gave a sharp exclamation.

"Quick!" he exclaimed. "Come along to the tent of the prisoners. I am
warned that the capture was a ruse, and that the military officer is a
spy, whose object here is to discover a landing place. He is to escape
the first opportunity."

The three men at once ran out from the tent. The instant they did so,
the midshipman crawled in under the flap, rushed to the table on which
the general had thrown the piece of paper, seized it, and then darted
out again, and stole quietly away in the darkness. He had not gone
twenty yards, when a volley of angry exclamations told him that the
French general had discovered that the tent was empty.

The night was a dark one, and to prevent himself from falling over tent
ropes, the midshipman threw himself down and crawled along on his hands
and knees, but he paused, before he had gone many yards, and listened
intently. The general was returning to his tent.

"It is no use doing anything tonight," he said. "Even an Indian could
not follow the track of a waggon. At daybreak, Major Dorsay, let the
redskins know that the prisoners have escaped, and offer a reward of
fifty crowns for their recapture, dead or alive--I care not which. Let
this good fellow turn in at the guard tent. I will talk to him in the
morning. Good night!"

The midshipman kept his eyes anxiously on the dim light that could be
faintly seen through the tent. If the general missed the paper, he
might guess that it had been taken by the fugitives, and might order an
instant search of the camp. He gave a sigh of relief, when he saw the
light disappear the moment the French officer had entered the tent, and
then crawled away through the camp.



Chapter 20: The Path Down The Heights.


As the midshipman crawled away from the tent of the French general, he
adopted the precautions which James had suggested, and felt the ground
carefully for twigs or sticks each time he moved. The still-glowing
embers of the campfires warned him where the Indians and Canadians were
sleeping, and, carefully avoiding these, he made his way up beyond the
limits of the camp. There were no sentries posted here, for the French
were perfectly safe from attack from that quarter, and, once fairly
beyond the camp, the midshipman rose to his feet, and made his way to
the edge of the slopes above the Saint Lawrence. He walked for about a
mile, and then paused, on the very edge of the sharp declivity, and
whistled as agreed upon.

A hundred yards further, he repeated the signal. The fourth time he
whistled he heard, just below him, the answer, and a minute later James
Walsham stood beside him.

"You young scamp, what are you doing here?"

"It was not my fault, Captain Walsham, it wasn't indeed; but I should
have been tomahawked if I had stayed there a moment longer."

"What do you mean by 'you would have been tomahawked,'" James asked
angrily, for he was convinced that the midshipman had made up his mind,
all along, to accompany him.

"The pilot of the Sutherland swam ashore, with the news that you had
been taken prisoner on purpose, and were really a spy."

"But how on earth did he know that?" James asked. "I took care the man
was not on deck, when we made the holes in the boat, and he does not
understand a word of English, so he could not have overheard what the
men said."

"I am sorry to say, sir, that it is a case of treachery, and that one
of our officers is concerned in it. The man said that an officer
released him from his cell, and took him to his cabin, and then lowered
him by a rope through the porthole."

"Impossible!" James Walsham said.

"It sounds impossible, sir; but I am afraid it isn't, for the officer
gave him a note to bring to the general, telling him all about it, and
that note I have got in my pocket now."

The midshipman then related the whole circumstances of his discovery.

"It is an extraordinary affair," James said. "However, you are
certainly not to blame for making your escape when you did. You could
not have got back into your tent till too late; and, even could you
have done so, it might have gone hard with you, for of course they
would have known that you were, what they would call an accomplice, in
the affair."

"I will go on if you like, sir," the boy said, "and hide somewhere
else, so that if they track me they will not find you."

"No, no," James said, "I don't think there's any fear of our being
tracked. Indian eyes are sharp; but they can't perform miracles. In the
forest it would be hopeless to escape them, but here the grass is short
and the ground dry, and, without boots, we cannot have left any tracks
that would be followed, especially as bodies of French troops have been
marching backwards and forwards along the edge of these heights for the
last fortnight. I won't say that it is impossible that they can find
us, but it will not be by our tracks.

"Now, come down to this bush where I was lying. We will wait there till
daylight breaks. It is as far down as I dare go by this light, but,
when we can see, we will find a safer place further down."

Cautiously they made their way down to a clump of bushes, twenty feet
below the edge, and there, lying down, dozed until it became light
enough to see the ground. The slope was very steep, but bushes grew
here and there upon it, and by means of these, and projecting rocks,
they worked their way down some thirty feet lower, and then sat down
among some bushes, which screened them from the sight of anyone who
might be passing along the edge of the river, while the steep slope
effectually hid them from anyone moving along above.

"Is there any signature to that letter," James asked presently.

The midshipman took the piece of paper out and looked at it.

"No, there is no signature," he said; "but I know the handwriting. I
have seen it in orders, over and over again."

James was silent a few minutes.

"I won't ask you who it is, though I fear I know too well. Look here,
Middleton, I should like you to tear that letter up, and say no more
about it."

"No, sir," the boy said, putting the paper in his pocket. "I can't do
that. Of course I am under your orders, for this expedition; but this
is not an affair in which I consider that I am bound to obey you. This
concerns the honour of the officers of my ship, and I should not be
doing my duty if I did not, upon my return, place this letter in the
hands of the captain. A man who would betray the general's plans to the
enemy, would betray the ship, and I should be a traitor, myself, if I
did not inform the captain. I am sorry, awfully sorry, that this should
happen to an officer of the Sutherland, but it will be for the captain
to decide whether he will make it public or not.

"There is one thing. If it was to be anyone, I would rather that it was
he than anyone else, for there isn't a man on board can abide him. No,
sir, I am sorry, but I cannot give up the letter, and, even if you had
torn it up when you had it in your hand just now, I should have
reported the whole thing to the captain, and say I could swear to the
handwriting."

James was silent. The boy was right, and was only doing his duty in
determining to denounce the act of gross treachery which had been
perpetrated. He was deeply grieved, however, to think of the
consequences of the discovery, and especially of the blow that it would
be, to the squire, to hear that his nephew was a traitor, and indeed a
murderer at heart, for, had not his flight taken place before the
discovery was made, he would certainly have been executed as a spy.

The day passed quietly. That the Indians were searching for him, far
and wide, James Walsham had no doubt, and indeed, from their hiding
place he saw several parties of redskins moving along on the river
bank, carefully examining the ground.

"It's lucky we didn't move along there," he said to his companion, "for
the ground is so soft that they would assuredly have found our tracks.
I expect that they think it possible that we may have been taken off,
in a boat, during the night."

"I hope they will keep on thinking so," the midshipman said. "Then they
will give up looking for us."

"They won't do that," James replied; "for they will be sure that they
must have seen our tracks, had we passed along that muddy bank.
Fortunately, they have no clue to where we really are. We might have
gone east, west, or north, and the country is so covered with bush that
anything like a regular search is absolutely impossible."

"I hope we ain't going to be very long, before we get on board again,"
the midshipman said, as he munched the small piece of bread James
served out to him for his dinner. "The grub won't last more than two
days, even at this starvation rate, and that one bottle of water is a
mockery. I could finish it all, straight off. Why, we shall be as badly
off as if we were adrift at sea, in a boat."

"Not quite so bad," James replied. "We can chew the leaves of some of
these bushes; besides, people don't die of hunger or thirst in four
days, and I hope, before that, to be safely on board."

Not until it was perfectly dark did they leave their hiding place, and,
by the aid of the bushes, worked their way up to the top of the ascent
again. James had impressed on his companion that, on no account, was he
to speak above a whisper, that he was to stop whenever he did, and,
should he turn off and descend the slope, he was at once to follow his
example. The midshipman kept close to his companion, and marvelled how
assuredly the latter walked along, for he himself could see nothing.

Several times, James stopped and listened. Presently, he turned off to
the right, saying "hush!" in the lowest possible tone, and, proceeding
a few paces down the slope, noiselessly lay down behind the bush. The
midshipman imitated his example, though he wondered why he was so
acting, for he could hear nothing. Two or three minutes later he heard
a low footfall, and then the sound of men speaking in a low voice, in
some strange tongue. He could not see them, but held his breath as they
were passing. Not till they had been gone some minutes did James rise,
and pursue his course.

"Two Indians," he said, "and on the search for us. One was just saying
to the other he expected, when they got back to camp, to find that some
of the other parties had overtaken us."

Another mile further, and they saw the light of several fires ahead.

"That is a French battery," James said. "We must make a detour, and get
to the other side of it; then I will crawl back, and see if there is
any path down to the river."

The detour was made, and then, leaving the midshipman in hiding a few
paces from the edge, James crawled back. He soon saw, by the fires,
that the battery was manned by sailors from the French fleet, and he
had little fear of these discovering him. Keeping well below them, he
came presently upon a narrow path. Above him, he could hear a French
sentry walking. He followed the path down, with the greatest caution,
stepping with the most extreme care, to avoid displacing a stone. He
found the path was excessively steep and rugged, little more, indeed,
than a sheep track. It took him half an hour to reach the bottom, and
he found that, in some places, sappers had been lately at work
obliterating the path, and that it could scarcely be considered
practicable for men hampered with their arms and ammunition.

Another half hour's work took him to the top again, and a few minutes
later he rejoined his companion.

"That won't do," he said. "We must try again. There is a path, but the
troops could scarcely climb it if unopposed, and certainly could not do
so without making such a noise as would attract the notice of the
sentinels above."

"That is the battery they call Sillery," the midshipman said. "They
have fired at us over and over again from there, as we went up or down
the river. There is another about a mile further on. It is called
Samos."

Upon reaching the Samos battery, James again crept up and reconnoitred.
The way down, however, was even more difficult than at Sillery. There
was, indeed, no regular path, and so steep was the descent that he
doubted whether it would be possible for armed men to climb it. Even
he, exceptionally strong and active as he was, and unencumbered with
arms, had the greatest difficulty in making his way down and up again
and, indeed, could only do so by grasping the trunks of trees and
strong bushes.

"It can't be done there," he said to the midshipman when he joined him
again. "And now we must look for a hiding place. We must have been five
or six hours since we started, and the nights are very short. At any
rate, we cannot attempt another exploration before morning."

"I wish we could explore the inside of a farm house and light upon
something to eat and drink," the midshipman said.

"It's no use wishing," James replied. "We can't risk anything of that
sort and, probably, all the farm houses are full of troops. We have got
a little bread left. That will hold us over tomorrow comfortably."

"It may hold us," Middleton said; "but it certainly won't hold me
comfortably. My idea of comfort, at the present time, would be a round
of beef and a gallon of ale."

"Ah! You are an epicure," James laughed. "If you had had three or four
years of campaigning in the forest, as I have had, you would learn to
content yourself on something a good deal less than that."

"I might," the boy said; "but I have my doubts about it. There's one
comfort. We shall be able to sleep all day tomorrow, and so I sha'n't
think about it. As the Indians did not find our tracks yesterday, they
are not likely to do so today."

They were some time before they found a hiding place, for the descent
was so steep that they had to try several times, before they could get
down far enough to reach a spot screened by bushes, and hidden from the
sight of anyone passing above. At last they did so, and soon lay down
to sleep, after partaking of a mouthful of water each, and a tiny piece
of bread. They passed the day for the most part in sleep, but the
midshipman woke frequently, being now really parched with thirst. Each
time, he chewed a few leaves from the bush in which they were lying,
but derived but small comfort from it.

"It's awful to think of tomorrow," he said, as evening approached.
"Even supposing you find a way down tonight, it must be midnight
tomorrow before we are taken off."

"If I find a way down," James said, "I will, if possible, take you down
with me, and then we can take a long drink at the river; but, at any
rate, I will take the bottle down with me, and bring it up full for
you. The next place to try is the spot where we saw some tents, as we
went up the river. There is no battery there, and the tents can only
have been pitched there because there was some way down to the water.
It cannot be more than half a mile away, for it was not more than a
mile from Fort Samos."

"Can't I go with you?" the midshipman said. "I will be as quiet as a
cat; and, if you find it is a good path, and come up to fetch me down,
you see there will be a treble risk of being seen."

"Very well," James agreed. "Only mind, if you set a stone rolling, or
break a twig, it will cost us both our lives, to say nothing of the
failure of our expedition."

"I will be as quiet as a mouse. You see if I ain't," the midshipman
said confidently; "and I will try not to think, even once, of the water
below there, so as not to hurry."

Together they crept cautiously along the edge of the ridge, until they
came to a clump of some fifteen tents. As they approached they could
see, by the light of the fires, that the encampment was one of Canadian
troops.

James had not intended to move forward until all were asleep, but the
men were all chatting round the fires, and it did not seem to him that
a sentry had, as yet, been placed on the edge of the descent. He
therefore crept forward at once, followed closely by the midshipman,
keeping, as far as possible, down beyond the slope of the descent.

Presently, he came to a path. He saw at once that this was very
different from the others--it was regularly cut, sloping gradually down
the face of the sharp descent, and was wide enough for a cart to pass.
He at once took his way down it, moving with the greatest caution, lest
a sentry should be posted some distance below. It was very dark, for,
in many places, the trees met overhead.

About halfway down he suddenly came to a stop, for, in front of him,
rose a bank breast high. Here, if anywhere, a sentry should have been
placed, and, holding his companion's arm, James listened intently for
some time.

"Mind what you are doing," he said in a whisper. "This is a breastwork
and, probably, the path is cut away on the other side. Fortunately, we
are so far down the hill now, that there is not much risk of their
hearing any slight noise we might make. You stand here, till I find out
what's on the other side."

James climbed over the breastwork, and cautiously let himself go on the
other side. He fell some five or six feet.

"Come on," he said in a low voice. "Lower yourself down by your arms. I
can reach your legs then."

The gap cut in the path was some ten feet across, and six feet deep.
When, with some difficulty, they clambered up on the other side, they
found the path obstructed by a number of felled trees, forming a thick
abattis. They managed to climb the steep hillside, and kept along it
until past the obstruction. Then they got on to the path again, and
found it unbroken to the bottom.

"So far, so good," James said. "Now, do you stop here, while I crawl
forward to the water. The first thing to discover is whether they have
a sentinel stationed anywhere near the bottom of this path."

The time seemed terribly long to Middleton before James returned,
though it was really but a few minutes.

"All right!" he said, as he approached him. "There is no one here,
though I can hear some sentries farther up the river. Now you can come
forward, and have a drink. Fortunately, the river is high."

After having satisfied their thirst, Middleton asked:

"Where are you going now? I don't care how far we have got to march,
for, after that drink, I feel ready for anything."

"It won't do to hide anywhere near," James said; "for, if the boat
which comes to take us off were to be seen, it would put them on their
guard, and there would be plenty of sentries about here in future. No,
we will keep along at the foot of the precipice till we are about
halfway, as far as we can tell, between Samos and Sillery, and then we
will climb up, as high as we can get, and show our signal in the
morning. But you must be careful as we walk, for, as I told you, there
are some sentries posted by the water's edge, higher up."

"I will be careful, don't you fear," the midshipman said. "There is not
much fear of a fellow, walking about in the dark without boots, not
being careful. I knocked my toe against a rock, just now, and it was as
much as I could do not to halloa. I will be careful in future, I can
tell you."

An hour's walking brought them to a spot where the hill was rather less
steep than usual. They climbed up, until they gained a spot some fifty
feet above the level of the river, and there sat down in a clump of
bushes.

"As soon as it's daylight, we will choose a spot where we can show a
signal, without the risk of it's being seen from below," James said.
"We mustn't go to sleep, for we must move directly the dawn commences,
else those sentries below might make us out."

At daybreak they shifted their position, and gained a spot completely
hidden from below, but from which an entire view of the river could be
obtained.

"Tide will be low in a couple of hours," the midshipman said. "There
are the fleet below. They will come up with the first flood, so, in
three or four hours, they will be abreast of us. I hope they will make
out our signal."

"I have no fear of that," James replied. "They are sure to keep a sharp
lookout for it."

Presently the tide grew slacker, and, half an hour later, the ships
were seen to hoist their sails, and soon began to drop slowly up the
river. When they approached, James fastened his handkerchief against
the trunk of a tree, well open to view from the river, and then stood
with his eyes fixed on the approaching ships. Just as the Sutherland
came abreast of the spot where they were standing, the ensign was
dipped. James at once removed his handkerchief.

"Now," he said, "Middleton, you can turn in and take a sleep. At twelve
o'clock tonight there will be a boat below for us."

Two or three hours after darkness had fallen, James and his companion
made their way down the slope, and crawled out to the water's edge.
There was no sentry within hearing, and they sat down, by the edge of
the river, until suddenly a light gleamed for an instant, low down on
the water, two or three hundred yards from the shore.

They at once stepped into the river, and, wading out for some little
distance, struck out towards where they had seen the light. A few
minutes' swimming, and they saw something dark ahead. Another few
strokes took them alongside, and they were hauled into the boat.

The slight noise attracted the attention of a sentry, some little
distance along the shore, and his qui vive came sharply across the
water, followed a few seconds later by the flash of his gun.

The crew now bent to their oars, and, a quarter of an hour later, the
boat was alongside the Sutherland, which, with her consorts, was slowly
drifting up the stream. General Wolfe and the admiral were on deck, and
anxiously waiting the arrival of the boat. The former, in his anxiety,
hailed the boat as it approached.

"Is Captain James Walsham on board?"

"Yes, sir," James replied.

"Bravo, bravo!" the general cried, delighted.

"Bravo!" he repeated, seizing James Walsham's hand as he stepped on
deck. "I did not expect to see you again, Captain Walsham, at least
until we took Quebec. Now, come to my cabin at once and tell me all
about it. But perhaps you are hungry."

"I am rather hungry, general," James said quietly. "We have had nothing
to eat but a crust of bread for three days."

"We? Who are we?" the general asked quickly.

"Mr. Middleton and myself, sir. He escaped after I had left, and joined
me."

"The galley fires are out," the admiral said, "but you shall have some
cold meat in my cabin, instantly."

James was at once led to the cabin, where, in two or three minutes,
food and a bottle of wine were placed before him. The general would not
allow him to speak a word, till his hunger was satisfied. Then, when he
saw him lay down his knife and fork, he said:

"Now, Captain Walsham, in the first place, have you succeeded--have you
found a practicable path down to the river?"

"I have found a path, sir. It is cut in one place, and blocked with
felled trees, but the obstacles can be passed. There are some
Canadians, in tents, near the top of the path, but they seem to keep a
very careless watch, and no sentry is placed at the bottom, or on the
edge of the river anywhere near."

"Admirable, admirable!" Wolfe exclaimed. "At last there is a chance of
our outreaching Montcalm. And you were not seen examining the path?
Nothing occurred to excite their suspicion, and lead them to keep a
better lookout in future?"

"No, sir," James replied. "They have had no suspicion of my presence
anywhere near. The spot where I was taken off was two miles higher. I
moved away in order that, if we were seen swimming off to the boat, no
suspicion should occur that we had been reconnoitring the pathway."

"That is right," the general said. "Now, tell me the whole story of
what you have been doing, in your own way."

James related his adventures, up to the time when he was joined by the
midshipman.

"But what made Mr. Middleton escape?" the admiral asked. "I thought
that his instructions were precise, that he was to permit himself to be
taken prisoner, and was to remain quietly in Quebec, until we could
either exchange him or take the place."

"That was how he understood his instructions, sir," James said; "but I
would rather that you should question him, yourself, as to his reasons
for escaping. I may say they appear to me to be perfectly valid, as an
occurrence took place upon which it was impossible for Captain Peters
to calculate, when he gave them."

James then finished the report of his proceedings, and General Wolfe
expressed his great satisfaction at the result.

"I will put you in orders, tomorrow, for your brevet-majority," he
said; "and never was the rank more honourably earned."

The admiral rang a hand bell.

"Send Mr. Middleton to me. Where is he?"

"He is having supper in Captain Peters' cabin."

"Ask Captain Peters if he will be good enough to come in with him."

A minute later Captain Peters entered, followed by the midshipman.

"I suppose, Peters, you have been asking young Middleton the reason why
he did not carry out his instructions?"

"I have, admiral," Captain Peters said gravely, "and I was only waiting
until you were disengaged to report the circumstance to you. He had
better tell you, sir, his own way."

Captain Peters then took a seat at the table, while the midshipman
related his story, in nearly the same words in which he had told it to
James. When he told of the account the Canadian pilot had given of his
escape, the admiral exclaimed:

"But it seems altogether incredible. That some one has unbolted the
man's cabin from the outside seems manifest, and it is clear that
either gross treachery, or gross carelessness, enabled him to get free.
I own that, although the sergeant of marines declares positively that
he fastened the bolts, I think that he could not have done so, for
treachery seems almost out of the question. That an officer should have
done this seems impossible; and yet, what the man says about the cabin,
and being let out by a rope, would seem to show that it must have been
an officer."

"I am sorry to say, sir," Middleton said, "that the man gave proofs of
the truth of what he was saying. The officer, he said, gave him a
paper, which I heard and saw the general reading aloud. It was a
warning that Captain Walsham had purposely allowed himself to be
captured, and that he was, in fact, a spy. The French officer, in his
haste, laid down the paper on the table when he rushed out, and I had
just time to creep under the canvas, seize it, and make off with it.
Here it is, sir. I have showed it to Captain Peters."

The admiral took the paper and read it, and handed it, without a word,
to General Wolfe.

"That is proof conclusive," he said. "Peters, do you know the
handwriting?"

"Yes," Captain Peters said gravely. "I recognized it at once, as did
Mr. Middleton. It is the handwriting of Lieutenant Horton."

"But what on earth could be the motive of this unhappy young man?" the
admiral asked.

"I imagine, sir, from what I saw on the evening before Captain Walsham
set out, and, indeed, from what Captain Walsham said when I questioned
him, that it was a case of private enmity against Captain Walsham."

"Is this so, Captain Walsham?" General Wolfe asked.

"I have no enmity against him, sir," James said, "though I own that his
manner impressed me with the idea that he regarded me as an enemy. The
fact is, we lived near each other as boys, and we had a fight. I got
the best of it. He gave an account of the affair, which was not exactly
correct, to his uncle, Mr. Linthorne, a wealthy landowner and a
magistrate. The latter had me up at the justice room; but I brought
forward witnesses, who gave their account of the affair. Mr. Linthorne
considered that his nephew--whom he had at that time regarded as his
heir--had not given a correct account, and was so angry that he sent
him to sea.

"I would say, sir," he said earnestly, "that, were it possible, I
should have wished this unhappy affair to be passed over."

"Impossible!" the admiral and general said together.

"I fear it is impossible now, sir," James said gravely; "but it might
have been stopped before."

"Captain Walsham wanted me to tear up the note," the midshipman put in;
"but, though I was awfully sorry such a thing should happen to an
officer of the Sutherland, I was obliged to refuse to do so, as I
thought it was my duty to hand the note to you."

"Certainly it was, Mr. Middleton," the admiral said. "There can be no
question about that."

"I wonder that you even suggested such a thing, Captain Walsham," the
general remarked. "This was not a private affair. The whole success of
the enterprise was jeopardized."

"It was, sir," James said quietly; "but you must remember that, at the
time I asked Mr. Middleton to tear up the note, it had ceased to be
jeopardized, for I had got fairly away. I am under great obligations to
Mr. Linthorne, and would do much to save him pain. I regarded this act,
not as one of treason against the country, but as one of personal
enmity to myself, and I am sure that Lieutenant Horton, himself, did
not think of the harm that his letter might do to the cause, but was
blinded by his passion against me."

"Your conduct does credit to your heart, Captain Walsham, if not to
your head," General Wolfe said.

The admiral rang the bell.

"Tell Lieutenant Horton that I wish to speak to him, and order a
corporal, with a file of marines, to be at the door."

The messenger found Lieutenant Horton pacing the quarterdeck with
hurried steps. On the receipt of the message, instead of going directly
to the admiral's cabin, he ran down below, caught something from a
shelf by his berth, placed it in the breast of his coat, and then went
to the admiral's cabin. The corporal, with the two marines, had already
taken his station there. The young officer drew a deep breath, and
entered.

A deadly fear had seized him, from the moment he saw the signal of
James Walsham, although it seemed impossible to him that his treachery
could have been discovered. The sudden summons at this hour of the
night confirmed his fears, and it was with a face almost as pale as
death that he entered the cabin.

"Lieutenant Horton," the admiral said, "you are accused of having
assisted in the escape of the pilot, who was our prisoner on board this
ship. You are further accused of releasing him with the special purpose
that the plans which General Wolfe had laid, to obtain information,
might be thwarted."

"Who accuses me?" Richard Horton asked. "Captain Walsham is my enemy.
He has for years intrigued against me, and sought to do me harm. He was
the companion of smugglers, and was captured by the Thetis, and had the
choice of being sent to prison, and tried for his share in the killing
of some of the coast guards, or of going before the mast. I was a
lieutenant in the Thetis at the time, and I suppose, because I did not
then interfere on his behalf, he has now trumped up this accusation
against me, an accusation I defy him to prove."

"You are mistaken, Lieutenant Horton," the admiral said. "Captain
Walsham is not your accuser. Nay, more, he has himself committed a
grave dereliction of duty in trying to screen you, and by endeavouring
to destroy the principal evidence against you. Mr. Middleton overheard
a conversation between the Canadian pilot and the French general, and
the former described how he had been liberated by an English officer,
who assisted him to escape by a rope from the porthole in his cabin."

"I do not see that that is any evidence against me," Richard Horton
said. "In the first place, the man may have been lying. In the second
place, unless he mentioned my name, why am I suspected more than any
other officer? And, even if he did mention my name, my word is surely
as good as that of a Canadian prisoner. It is probable that the man was
released by one of the crew--some man, perhaps, who owed me a
grudge--who told him to say that it was I who freed him, in hopes that
some day this outrageous story might get about."

"Your suggestions are plausible, Mr. Horton," the admiral said coldly.
"Unfortunately, it is not on the word of this Canadian that we have to
depend.

"There, sir," he said, holding out the letter; "there is the chief
witness against you. Captain Peters instantly recognized your
handwriting, as Mr. Middleton had done before him."

Richard Horton stood gazing speechlessly at the letter. So confounded
was he, by the unexpected production of this fatal missive, that he was
unable to utter a single word of explanation or excuse.

"Lay your sword on the table, sir," the admiral said, "and retire to
your cabin, where you will remain, under close arrest, till a court
martial can be assembled."

Richard Horton unbuckled his sword and laid it on the table, and left
the cabin without a word.

"It would have been better to send a guard with him," Captain Peters
said; "he might jump overboard, or blow his brains out."

"Quite so, Peters," the admiral said. "The very thing that was in my
mind, when I told him to retire to his cabin--the very best thing he
could do, for himself and for the service. A nice scandal it would be,
to have to try and hang a naval officer for treachery.

"I am sure you agree with me, general?"

"Thoroughly," the general said. "Let him blow his brains out, or
desert; but you had best keep a sharp lookout that he does not desert
at present. After we have once effected our landing, I should say keep
as careless a watch over him as possible; but don't let him go before.
It is bad enough that the French know that Captain Walsham went ashore
for the purpose of discovering a landing place; but it would be worse
were they to become aware that he has rejoined the ships, and that he
was taken off by a boat within a couple of miles of the spot where we
mean to land."

The admiral was right. Richard Horton had, when summoned to the cabin,
hastily placed a pistol in his bosom, with the intention of blowing out
his brains, should he find that the discovery he dreaded had been made.
Had the marines posted outside the cabin been ordered to accompany him,
he would at once have carried his purpose into execution; but, finding
himself free, he walked to his cabin, still determined to blow out his
brains before morning; but, the impulse once past, he could not summon
up resolution to carry his resolve into effect. He would do it, he said
to himself, before the court martial came on. That would be time
enough.

This was the decision he arrived at when the morning dawned upon him,
lying despairing in his cot.



Chapter 21: The Capture Of Quebec.


On the day on which he received James' report, Wolfe issued his orders
for the attack. Colonel Burton, at Point Levi, was to bring up every
man who could be spared, to assist in the enterprise, and that officer
accordingly marched to the spot indicated for embarkation, after
nightfall, with 1200 men.

As night approached, the main fleet, under Admiral Saunders, below
Quebec, ranged itself opposite Beauport, and opened a tremendous
cannonade, while the boats were lowered, and filled with sailors and
marines. Montcalm, believing that the movements of the English above
the town were only a feint, and that their main body was still below
it, massed his troops in front of Beauport, to repel the expected
landing.

To Colonel Howe, of the Light Infantry, was given the honour of leading
the little party, who were to suddenly attack Vergor's camp, at the
head of the path. James Walsham, knowing the way, was to accompany him
as second in command. Twenty-four picked men volunteered to follow
them. Thirty large troop boats, and some boats belonging to the ships,
were in readiness, and 1700 men took their places in them.

The tide was still flowing, and, the better to deceive the French, the
vessels and boats were allowed to drift upwards for a little distance,
as if to attempt to effect a landing above Cap Rouge. Wolfe had, that
day, gained some intelligence which would assist him to deceive the
enemy, for he learned that a number of boats, laden with provisions
from Quebec, were coming down with the tide.

Wolfe was on board the Sutherland. He was somewhat stronger than he had
been for some days, but felt a presentiment that he would die in the
approaching battle. About two o'clock, the tide began to ebb, and two
lanterns--the signal for the troops to put off--were shown in the
rigging of the Sutherland.

Fortune favoured the English. Bougainville had watched the vessels,
until he saw them begin to drift down again with the stream, and,
thinking that they would return again with the flood, as they had done
for the last seven days, allowed his weary troops to retire to their
camp. The battalion of Guienne, instead of encamping near the heights,
had remained on the Saint Charles; and Vergor, an incapable and
cowardly officer, had gone quietly to bed, and had allowed a number of
the Canadians under him to go away to their village, to assist in
getting in the harvest.

For two hours, the English boats drifted down with the stream. As they
neared their destination, they suddenly were challenged by a French
sentry. An officer, who spoke the language replied, "France."

"A quel regiment?"

"De la reine," the officer replied, knowing that a part of that
regiment was with Bougainville. The sentry, believing that they were
the expected provision boats, allowed them to pass on.

A few hundred yards further, another sentry challenged them. The same
officer replied in French, "Provision boats. Don't make a noise; the
English will hear us."

A few minutes later, the boats rowed up to the strand, at the foot of
the heights. Vergor had placed no sentry on the shore, and the troops
landed unchallenged. Guided by James Walsham, Colonel Howe, with his
twenty-four volunteers, led the way. As silently as they could, they
moved up the pathway, until they gained the top, and saw before them
the outline of the tents. They went at them with a rush. Vergor leaped
from his bed, and tried to run off, but was shot in the heel and
captured. His men, taken by surprise, made little resistance. One or
two were caught, but the rest fled.

The main body of the troops were waiting, for the most part, in the
boats by the edge of the bank. Not a word was spoken as the men
listened, almost breathlessly, for a sound which would tell them
whether the enterprise had succeeded. Suddenly the stillness was broken
by the musketry on the top of the heights, followed by a loud British
cheer. Then all leapt from the boats, and each man, with his musket
slung at his back, scaled the rocks as best he might. The narrow path
had been made impassable by trenches and abattis, but the obstructions
were soon cleared away, and the stream of soldiers poured steadily up.

As soon as a sufficient number had gained the plateau, strong parties
were sent off to seize the batteries at Samos and Sillery, which had
just opened fire upon the boats and ships. This was easily done, and
the English footing on the plateau was assured. As fast as the boats
were emptied of the men, they rowed back to the ships to fetch more,
and the whole force was soon on shore. The day began to break a few
minutes after the advanced troops had gained the heights, and, before
it was fairly daylight, all the first party were drawn up in line,
ready to resist attack. But no enemy was in sight. A body of Canadians,
who had sallied from the town on hearing the firing, and moved along
the strand towards the landing place, had been quickly driven back,
and, for the present, no other sign of the enemy was to be seen.

Wolfe reconnoitred the ground, and found a suitable place for a battle,
at a spot known as the Plains of Abraham, from a pilot of that name who
had owned a piece of land there, in the early days of the colony. It
was a tract of grass, with some cornfields here and there, and studded
by clumps of bushes. On the south, it was bounded by the steep fall
down to the Saint Lawrence; on the north, it sloped gradually down to
the Saint Charles.

Wolfe led his troops to this spot and formed them in line, across the
plateau and facing the city. The right wing rested on the edge of the
height, along the Saint Lawrence, but the left did not extend far
enough to reach the slopes down to the Saint Charles. To prevent being
outflanked on this wing, Brigadier Townshend was stationed here, with
two battalions, drawn up at right angles to the rest, and facing the
Saint Charles. Webb's regiment formed the reserve, the 3d battalion of
Royal Americans were left to guard the landing, and Howe's light
infantry occupied a wood, far in the rear of the force, to check
Bougainville should he approach from that direction. Wolfe, with his
three brigadiers, commanded the main body, which, when all the troops
had arrived, numbered less than three thousand five hundred men.

Quebec was less than a mile distant from the spot where the troops were
posted, in order of battle, but an intervening ridge hid it from the
sight of the troops. At six o'clock, the white uniforms of the
battalion of Guienne, which had marched up in hot haste from their camp
on the Saint Charles, made their appearance on the ridge, and halted
there, awaiting reinforcements. Shortly afterwards, there was an
outbreak of hot firing in the rear, where the light troops, under
Colonel Howe, repulsed a detachment of Bougainville's command, which
came up and attacked them.

Montcalm had been on the alert all night. The guns of Saunders' fleet
thundered unceasingly, opposite Beauport, and its boats hovered near
the shore, threatening a landing. All night, the French troops remained
in their intrenchments. Accompanied by the Chevalier Johnston, he
remained all night in anxious expectation. He felt that the critical
moment had come, but could not tell from which direction the blow was
to arrive. He had sent an officer to Vaudreuil, whose quarters were
near Quebec, begging him to send word instantly, should anything occur
above the town.

Just at daybreak, he heard the sound of cannon from that direction.
This was the battery at Samos, opening fire upon the English ships. But
no word came from Vaudreuil and, about six o'clock, Montcalm mounted
and, accompanied by Johnston, rode towards the town. As he approached
the bridge across the Saint Charles, the country behind the town opened
to his view, and he presently saw the red line of British troops, drawn
up on the heights above the river, two miles away. Instantly, he sent
Johnston off, at full gallop, to bring up the troops from the centre
and left. Vaudreuil had already ordered up those on the right. Montcalm
rode up to Vaudreuil's quarters, and, after a few words with the
governor, galloped over the bridge of the Saint Charles towards the
seat of danger.

It must have been a bitter moment for him. The fruits of his long care
and watching were, in a moment, snatched away, and, just when he hoped
that the enemy, foiled and exhausted, were about to return to England,
he found that they had surmounted the obstacles he had deemed
impregnable, and were calmly awaiting him on a fair field of battle.
One who saw him said that he rode towards the field, with a fixed look,
uttering not a word.

The army followed in hot haste, crossed the Saint Charles, passed
through Quebec, and hurried on to the ridge, where the battalion of
Guienne had taken up its position. Nothing could have been stronger
than the contrast which the two armies afforded. On the one side was
the red English line, quiet and silent, save that the war pipes of the
Highlanders blew loud and shrilly; on the other were the white-coated
battalions of the regular army of France, the blue-clad Canadians, the
bands of Indians in their war paint and feathers, all hurried and
excited by their rapid march, and by the danger which had so
unexpectedly burst upon them.

Now the evils of a divided command were apparent. Vaudreuil
countermanded Montcalm's orders for the advance of the left of the
army, as he feared that the English might make a descent upon Beauport.
Nor was the garrison of Quebec available, for Ramesay, its commander,
was under the orders of Vaudreuil and, when Montcalm sent to him for
twenty-five field guns from one of its batteries, he only sent three,
saying that he wanted the rest for his own defence.

Montcalm held a council of war with all his officers, and determined to
attack at once. For this he has been blamed. That he must have fought
was certain, for the English, in the position which they occupied, cut
him off from the base of his supplies; but he might have waited for a
few hours, and in that time he could have sent messengers, and brought
up the force of Bougainville, which could have marched, by a circuitous
route, and have joined him without coming in contact with the English.

Upon the other hand, Montcalm had every reason to believe that the
thirty-five hundred men he saw before him formed a portion, only, of
the English army, that the rest were still on board the fleet opposite
Beauport, and that a delay would bring larger reinforcements to Wolfe
than he could himself receive. He was, as we know, mistaken, but his
reasoning was sound, and he had, all along, believed the English army
to be far more numerous than it really was. He was doubtless influenced
by the fact that his troops were full of ardour, and that any delay
would greatly dispirit the Canadians and Indians.

He therefore determined to attack at once. The three field pieces, sent
by Ramesay, opened fire upon the English line with canister, while
fifteen hundred Canadians and Indians crept up among the bushes and
knolls, and through the cornfield, and opened a heavy fire. Wolfe threw
out skirmishers in front of the line, to keep these assailants in
check, and ordered the rest of the troops to lie down to avoid the
fire.

On the British left, the attack was most galling. Bands of the
sharpshooters got among the thickets, just below the edge of the
declivity down to the Saint Charles, and from these, and from several
houses scattered there, they killed and wounded a considerable number
of Townshend's men.

Howe was called up, with his light troops, from the rear; and he, and
the two flank battalions of Townshend, dashed at the thickets, and,
after some sharp fighting, partially cleared them, and took and burned
some of the houses.

Towards ten o'clock, the French advanced to the attack. Their centre
was formed of regular troops, only, with regulars and Canadian
battalions on either flank. Two field pieces which, with enormous
labour, the English had dragged up the path from the landing place, at
once opened fire with grape upon the French line.

The advance was badly conducted. The French regulars marched steadily
on, but the Canadians, firing as they advanced, threw themselves on the
ground to reload, and this broke the regularity of the line. The
English advanced some little distance, to meet their foes, and then
halted.

Not a shot was fired until the French were within forty paces, and
then, at the word of command, a volley of musketry crashed out along
the whole length of the line. So regularly was the volley given, that
the French officers afterwards said that it sounded like a single
cannon shot. Another volley followed, and then the continuous roar of
independent firing.

When the smoke cleared off a little, its effects could be seen. The
French had halted where they stood, and, among them, the dead and
wounded were thickly strewn. All order and regularity had been lost
under that terrible fire, and, in three minutes, the line of advancing
soldiers was broken up into a disorderly shouting mob. Then Wolfe gave
the order to charge, and the British cheer, mingled with the wild yell
of the Highlanders, rose loud and fierce. The English regiments
advanced with levelled bayonets. The Highlanders drew their broadswords
and rushed headlong forward.

The charge was decisive. The French were swept helplessly before it,
and the battle was at an end, save that the scattered parties of
Canadians and Indians kept up, for some time, a fire from the bushes
and cornfields.

Their fire was heaviest on the British right, where Wolfe himself led
the charge, at the head of the Louisbourg Grenadiers. A shot shattered
his wrist. He wrapped his handkerchief around it and kept on. Another
shot struck him, but he still advanced. When a third pierced his
breast, he staggered and sat down. Two or three officers and men
carried him to the rear, and then laid him down, and asked if they
should send for a surgeon.

"There is no need," he said. "It is all over with me."

A moment later, one of those standing by him cried out:

"They run, see how they run!"

"Who run?" Wolfe asked.

"The enemy, sir. They give way everywhere."

"Go, one of you, to Colonel Burton," Wolfe said. "Tell him to march
Webb's regiment down to the Charles River, to cut off their retreat
from the bridge;" then, turning on his side, he said:

"Now, God be praised, I will die in peace!" and, a few minutes later,
he expired.

Montcalm, still on horseback, was borne by the tide of fugitives
towards the town. As he neared the gate, a shot passed through his
body.

It needed some hard work before the Canadians, who fought bravely,
could be cleared out from the thickets. The French troops did not rally
from their disorder till they had crossed the Saint Charles. The
Canadians retired in better order.

Decisive as the victory was, the English, for the moment, were in no
condition to follow it up. While on the French side Montcalm was dying,
and his second in command was mortally wounded; on the English, Wolfe
was dead and Monckton, second in rank, badly wounded, and the command
had fallen upon Townshend, at the moment when the enemy were in full
flight. Knowing that the French could cut the bridge of boats across
the Saint Charles, and so stop his pursuit, and that Bougainville was
close at hand, he halted his troops, and set them to work to intrench
themselves on the field of battle.

Their loss had been six hundred and sixty-four, of all ranks, killed
and wounded; while the French loss was estimated at about double that
number. In point of numbers engaged, and in the total loss on both
sides, the fight on the Plains of Abraham does not deserve to rank as a
great battle, but its results were of the most extreme importance, for
the victory transferred Canada from France to England.

Vaudreuil, after joining his force with that of Bougainville, would
have still vastly outnumbered the English, and could, by taking up a
fresh position in their rear, have rendered himself impregnable, until
the winter forced the English to retire; while the latter had no means
of investing or besieging Quebec. But his weakness was now as great as
his presumption had been before, and, on the evening of the battle, he
abandoned the lines of Beauport, and, leaving all his tents and stores
behind him, retreated hastily, or rather it may be said fled, for as
the Chevalier Johnston said of it:

"It was not a retreat, but an abominable flight, with such disorder and
confusion that, had the English known it, three hundred men sent after
us would have been sufficient to have cut all our army to pieces. The
soldiers were all mixed, scattered, dispersed, and running as hard as
they could, as if the English army were at their heels."

The flight was continued, until they reached the impregnable position
of Jacques Cartier on the brink of the Saint Lawrence, thirty miles
from the scene of action.

Montcalm died in Quebec the next morning. Levis soon arrived at Jacques
Cartier from Montreal, and took the command, and at once attempted to
restore order, and persuaded Vaudreuil to march back to join
Bougainville, who had remained firmly with his command, at Cap Rouge,
while the horde of fugitives swept by him. Vaudreuil, before leaving,
had given orders to Ramesay to surrender, if Quebec was threatened by
assault, and Levis, on his march to its relief, was met by the news
that, on the morning of the 18th, Ramesay had surrendered.

The garrison was utterly dispirited, and unwilling to fight. The
officers were even more anxious to surrender than the men, and, on the
fleet approaching the walls Ramesay obeyed Vaudreuil's orders, and
surrendered. Townshend granted favourable conditions, for he knew that
Levis was approaching, and that his position was dangerous in the
extreme. He therefore agreed that the troops and sailors of the
garrison should march out from the place, with the honours of war, and
were to be carried to France, and that the inhabitants should have
protection in person and property, and free exercise of religion.

The day after the capture of Quebec, James Walsham returned on board
ship. The thought of Richard Horton, awaiting the court martial, which
would assuredly award him the sentence of death for his treachery, was
constantly in his mind. He remembered the conversation between Captain
Peters and the admiral, and General Wolfe's words: "I should say, keep
as careless a watch over him as possible," and he determined, if
possible, to aid him in making his escape, confident that, in the
general exultation at the success of the enterprise, no one would
trouble greatly about the matter, and that the admiral would be only
too pleased that an inquiry should be avoided, which could but end in
the disgrace and execution of a naval officer.

James was relieved when, on his arrival, he found that Richard Horton
was still in confinement, for he feared that he might have carried out
the other alternative spoken of by the admiral, and might have
committed suicide.

"Captain Peters," he said, going up to that officer, "I should be
obliged if you would give me an order to see Lieutenant Horton."

"Can't do it, my lad. The admiral's orders are precise. Nobody is to be
admitted to see him, without an order signed by himself."

James accordingly sought the admiral's cabin.

"What do you want to see him for, eh?" the admiral asked.

James hesitated. He would not tell an untruth in the matter, and yet he
could think of no excuse which could answer, without doing so.

"I want to see him, sir, to have some conversation with him."

"Ah!" the admiral said, looking at him keenly. "Conversation, eh! You
are not going to take him a pistol, or poison, or anything of that
sort, to help him to put an end to his wretched existence?"

"No, indeed, sir," James said warmly.

"Humph! You are not thinking, I hope," he said, with a twinkle of the
eye, "of helping him to escape?"

James was silent.

"Well, well," the admiral said hastily, "that's not a fair question to
ask. However, I will tell you in confidence that, if he should escape,
which is the most unlikely thing in the world, you know, no one would
be particularly sorry, and there would be no great fuss made about it.
Everyone in the navy here would feel it cast a slur upon the service
if, at a time like this, a naval officer were tried and shot for
treachery. However, if it must be it must.

"Here is an order for you to see him. If it was anyone else, I might
have my doubts about granting it, but as you are the man against whom
he played this scurvy trick, I feel safe in doing so.

"There you are, my lad. Give me your hand. You are a fine fellow, Major
Walsham, a very fine fellow."

Immediately upon entering Quebec, James had purchased a large
turn-screw, some ten yards of fine but strong rope, and three or four
bladders. When he procured the order, he went to his cabin, took off
his coat, wound the rope round his body, and then, putting on his coat,
placed the flattened bladders under it and buttoned it up, slipping the
turn-screw up his sleeve, and then proceeded to the prisoner's cabin.
The sentry at once admitted him, on producing the admiral's order.

Richard Horton was lying down on his berth, and started with surprise
as his visitor entered.

"I am glad you have come to see me, James Walsham, for I have been
wishing to speak to you, and I thought you would come. I have been
thinking much for the last two days. I know that it is all up with me.
The proofs are too strong, and I will not face a court martial, for I
have the means--I know I may tell you safely--of avoiding it. The hour
that brings me news that the court is ordered to assemble, I cease to
live.

"When a man is at that point, he sees things more clearly, perhaps,
than he did before. I know that I have wronged you, and, when the
admiral said that you had done all in your power to shield me, I felt
more humiliated than I did when that fatal letter was produced. I know
what you have come for--to tell me that you bear me no malice. You are
a fine fellow, Walsham, and deserve all your good fortune, just as I
deserve what has befallen me. I think, if it had not been for the
squire taking me up, I should never have come to this, but might have
grown up a decent fellow. But my head was turned. I thought I was going
to be a great man, and this is what has come of it."

"I have come partly, as you suppose, to tell you that I bear you no
malice, Richard Horton. I, too, have thought matters over, and
understand your feeling against me. That first unfortunate quarrel, and
its unfortunate result, set you against me, and, perhaps, I never did
as much as I might to turn your feelings the other way. However, we
will not talk more of that. All that is past and over. I come to you,
now, as the nephew of the man who has done so much for me. I have
brought with me the means of aiding your escape."

"Of aiding my escape, Walsham! You must be mad! I am too securely
fastened here; and, even were it not so, I would not accept a kindness
which would cost you your commission, were it known."

"As to the second reason, you may make your mind easy. From words which
dropped, from the admiral, I am sure that everyone will be so glad, at
your escape, that no very strict inquiry will be made. In the next
place, your fastenings are not so very secure. The porthole is screwed
down as usual."

"Yes," Horton said; "but, in addition, there are a dozen strong screws
placed round it."

"Here is a long turn-screw which will take them out as quickly as the
carpenter put them in," James said, producing the tool; "and here," and
he opened his coat, "is a rope for lowering yourself down into the
water."

"You are very good, James," Horton said quietly; "but it is no use. I
can't swim."

"I know you could not, as a boy," James replied, "and I thought it
likely enough that you have not learned since; but I think, with these,
you may make a shift to get ashore," and he produced four bladders and
some strong lashing. "If you blow these out, fasten the necks tightly,
and then lash them round you, you can't sink. The drift of the tide
will take you not very far from the point below, and, if you do your
best to strike out towards the shore, I have no doubt you will be able
to make it. You must lower yourself into the water very quietly, and
allow yourself to float down, till you are well astern of the vessel."

Richard Horton stood for a minute or two, with his hand over his eyes;
then he said in a broken voice:

"God bless you, Walsham. I will try it. If I am shot, 'tis better than
dying by my own hand. If I escape, I will do my best to retrieve my
life. I shall never return to England again, but, under a new name, may
start afresh in the colonies. God bless you, and make you happy."

The young men wrung each other hands, with a silent clasp, and James
returned to his own cabin.

The next morning, the officer of marines reported to Captain Peters
that the prisoner was missing. The porthole was found open, and a rope
hanging to the water's edge. The captain at once took the report to the
admiral.

"A bad job," the admiral said, with a twinkle of the eye. "A very bad
job! How could it have happened?"

"The sentries report, sir, that they heard no noise during the night,
and that the only person who visited the cabin, with the exception of
the sergeant with the prisoner's food, was Major Walsham, with your own
order."

"Yes, now I think of it, I did give him an order; but, of course, he
can have had nothing to do with it. Horton must have managed to unscrew
the porthole, somehow, perhaps with a pocketknife, and he might have
had a coil of rope somewhere in his cabin. Great carelessness, you
know. However, at a time like this, we need not bother our heads about
it. He's gone, and there's an end of it."

"He could not swim, sir," the captain said. "I heard him say so, once."

"Then most likely he's drowned," the admiral remarked briskly. "That's
the best thing that could happen. Enter it so in the log book:
'Lieutenant Horton fell out of his cabin window, while under arrest for
misconduct; supposed to have been drowned.' That settles the whole
matter."

Captain Peters smiled to himself, as he made the entry. He was
convinced, by the calm manner in which the admiral took it, that he
more than suspected that the prisoner had escaped, and that James
Walsham had had a hand in getting him off.

Shortly after Quebec surrendered, Townshend returned to England with
the fleet, leaving Murray in command of the army at Quebec. In the
spring, Levis advanced with eight or nine thousand men against Quebec;
and Murray, with three thousand, advanced to meet him, and gave battle
nearly on the same ground on which the previous battle had been fought.
The fight was a desperate one; but the English, being outflanked by the
superior numbers of the French, were driven back into Quebec, with the
loss of a third of their number.

Quebec was now besieged by the French until, in May, an English fleet
arrived, and destroyed the vessels which had brought down the stores
and ammunition of Levis from Montreal. The French at once broke up
their camp, and retreated hastily; but all hope was now gone, the loss
of Quebec had cut them off from France.

Amherst invaded the country from the English colonies, and the French
were driven back to Montreal, before which the united English forces,
17,000 strong, took up their position; and, on the 8th of September,
1760, Vaudreuil signed the capitulation, by which Canada and all its
dependencies passed to the English crown. All the French officers,
civil and military, and the French troops and sailors, were to be sent
back to France, in English ships.

James Walsham was not present at the later operations round Quebec. He
had been struck, in the side, by a shot by a lurking Indian, when a
column had marched out from Quebec, a few days after its capture; and,
for three or four weeks, he lay between life and death, on board ship.
When convalescence set in, he found that he was already on blue water,
all the serious cases being taken back by the fleet when, soon after
the capture of Quebec, it sailed for England.

The voyage was a long one, and, by the time the fleet sailed with their
convoy into Portsmouth harbour, James had recovered much of his
strength. An hour after landing, he was in a post chaise on his way
home. It seemed strange, indeed, to him, as he drove through the little
town, on his way up to the Hall. He had left it, in the beginning of
1755, a raw young fellow of eighteen. He returned, in the last month of
1759, a man of twenty-three, with the rank of major, and no
inconsiderable share of credit and honour.

He stopped the vehicle at the lodge gate, had his baggage taken out
there, and proceeded on foot towards the Hall, for he was afraid that,
if he drove straight up to the door, the sudden delight of seeing him
would be too much for his mother.

John Petersham opened the door, and, recognizing him at once, was about
to exclaim loudly, when James made a motion for him to be silent.

"Show me quietly into the squire's study, John," he said, grasping the
butler's hand with a hearty squeeze, "and don't say anything about my
being here, until he has seen my mother. They are all well, I hope?"

"All well, sir, and right glad they will be to see you; for Mrs.
Walsham, and all of them, have been fretting sorely since the news came
that you were badly wounded."

"I have had a narrow shave of it," James said; "but, thank God, I am as
well now as ever!"

As he spoke, he opened the door of the study, and entered. The squire,
who was reading the paper, looked up, and leapt to his feet with a cry
of satisfaction.

"My dear boy, I am glad--thank God you are back again! What a relief
your coming will be to us all!"

And he shook James warmly by both hands.

"I should hardly have known you, and yet you are not so much changed,
either. Dear, dear, how delighted your mother will be! You have not
seen her yet?"

"No, sir," James said. "I dismissed the post chaise at the gate, and
walked up quietly. I was afraid, if I drove suddenly up, the shock
might be too much for her."

"Quite right!" the squire said. "We must break it to her quietly. Wilks
must do it--or no, he shall tell Aggie, and she shall tell your
mother."

He rang the bell, and John, who had been expecting a summons, instantly
appeared.

"Tell Mr. Wilks I want to speak to him, John."

The old soldier speedily appeared, and his delight was as great as if
James had been his son. He went off to break the news, and, in a short
time, Mrs. Walsham was in the arms of her son.

Major Walsham went no more to the wars, nor did he follow his original
intention of entering the medical profession. Indeed, there was no
occasion for him to do either. For Aggie insisted on his leaving the
army; and she had a very strong voice in the matter. James had not long
been home before he and the young lady came to an understanding. Before
speaking to her, James had consulted his old friend.

"You know how I feel," he said; "but I don't know whether it would be
right. You see, although I am major in the service, I have nothing but
my pay. I owe everything to the squire, and he would naturally look
very much higher for a husband for his granddaughter."

"Don't you be a fool, James Walsham," Mr. Wilks said. "I made up my
mind that you should marry Aggie, ever since the day when you got her
out of the sea. The squire has known, for years, what I thought on the
subject. You will meet with no opposition from him, for he is almost as
proud of you as I am. Besides, he thinks only of Aggie's happiness,
and, unless I am greatly mistaken, that young lady has fully made up
her mind on the subject."

This was indeed the case, for Aggie, when James had settled the point
with her, made no hesitation in telling him that she had regarded him
as her special property since she had been a child.

"I considered it all settled, years and years ago," she said demurely,
"and I was quite aggrieved, I can tell you, when, on your arrival, you
just held out your hand to me, instead of--well, instead of doing the
same to me as to your mother."

"You shall have no reason for complaint, that way, in the future,
Aggie, I promise you. But how could I tell? The last time I saw you,
you were flirting, as hard as you could, with someone else."

"Well, sir, whose fault was that? You chose to make yourself
disagreeable, and stay away, and what was I to do? I should do the same
in the future, I can tell you, if you neglected me in the same way."

"I sha'n't give you the chance, Aggie. You can rely upon that."

The squire was fully prepared for the communication which James had to
make to him, and, as there were no reasons for waiting, the ceremony
took place very shortly afterwards.

The squire never asked any questions about his nephew. The official
report had come home that Lieutenant Horton had died of drowning, while
under arrest, but the squire forbore all inquiry, and, to the end of
his life, remained in ignorance of the disgraceful circumstances.

Perhaps, in his heart, the news was a relief to him. He had never been
fond of Richard as a lad, and his confidence, once shaken, had never
been restored. He had intended to carry out his promise to leave him
twenty thousand pounds; but he was well pleased that all that belonged
to him should descend to his granddaughter. Mr. Wilks was the only
resident at the Hall who ever learned, from James, the facts of Richard
Horton's disgrace.

Years afterwards a few lines, without signature or address, came to
James from America. The writer said that he was sure that he would be
glad to hear that, under a changed name, he was doing very well.

"I shall never return to England," he ended, "nor ever forget your
kindness and generosity."

The marriage of the young people made but few changes at the Hall. The
squire proposed to give Aggie, at once, a sum which would have
purchased an estate in the neighbourhood; but he was delighted to find
that she, and James, had made up their minds that the party at the Hall
should not be broken up.

"What do you want to send us away for, grandpapa?" she asked. "You
three will be happier for having us with you, and James and I will be
happier for having you with us. What nonsense to talk about buying
another estate! We might get a little house up in London. It would make
a change, for James and me to spend two or three months every year
there, but of course this will be our home."

And so it was arranged, and so matters continued until, in the lapse of
time, the seniors passed away, and James Walsham and his wife, and it
may be said their children, became the sole occupants of the Hall, the
estate having been largely increased, by the purchase of adjoining
property, by the squire before his death. James Walsham might have
represented his county in Parliament had he chosen, but he was far too
happy in his country life, varied by a few months passed every year in
town, to care about taking part in the turmoil of politics. He did much
for Sidmouth, and especially for its fishermen, and, to the end of his
life, retained a passionate love for the sea.





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WITH WOLFE IN CANADA: THE WINNING OF A CONTINENT ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.